Chapter 1: Marcus Lopez Arguello
Chapter Text
Not that it really matters, in fact not much matters anymore. My name is Delaney Murphy and I am a student at King's Dominion Atelier of the Deadly Arts. At the ripe age of 15 I have already perfected the art of killing. When Master Lin found me I was homeless and looking for a place to belong. When I was younger my life was perfect my parents loved me, cherished me. But that was all taken away from me. I want to tell you a happy tale about beating the odds after the day that altered my course in life. I want anything to believe that this is going to end happy. But I'm all about honesty in a world that lacks it. This is not a fairy tale and most the time shitty things happen to people who don't deserve it.
I stay in the shadows pissed at Lin for making me take over Saya's assignment. Apparently "she can't relate" to this assignment like I can. Saya and I have been battling it out for the number one spot at King's Dominion since the moment I stepped foot in this god forsaken school. They always say keep your friend's close and your enemies closer.
My eyes glued on the boy with his grey hood up, blue jacket on and his raggedy backpack hanging on one shoulder. A disgusting creep walks up to the boy yanking his backpack off him as he rummages inside of it before tossing it and going through his notebook. I clinch my jaw gripping at my daggers on my thighs. I hate bullies. He pockets what I think is a photo as the boy moves to grab it before the piece of shit creep pushes him off. I watch the boy slam into the creep and begin hitting him. It takes all of my will power to stay in the shadows. I can't intervene right now. The creep knocks him to the ground and holds a screwdriver to the boys neck. I start to slip closer and closer to the boy. Letting the shadows provide cover so no one sees me. The creep releases him I let out a breath I didn't realize I was holding.
This place reminds me of my past, of everything I have tried to leave behind. Everything I have tried to forget. I never want to go back to being that useless, defenseless scared girl again. Seeing this boy, this place again it brings bile up my throat as I try desperately to push it all down. I continue to follow the boy as he walks into an alleyway. Don't pick that joint up dude, it wont end good. He picks it up smoking it. Not smart, it's probably laced with something. He started to scramble out of the alleyway. Oh it's definitely laced with something.
Finally it's show time.
The boy wanders out into the day of the dead parade. I continue hugging the shadows as I watch Maria in all her glory. She's dancing, her face painted like a beautiful skeleton. Her red dress twirling around her and her deadly fans in her hands. The boy looked mesmerized by her. I whistle to let Willie know he was up. Willie makes his way behind the boy "yo, you've been made." The boy realizes the cops have found him and he takes off running. Maria cuts one of the cops with her fan slowing down their pursuit. An explosive explodes creating a perfect distraction as Billy hits a cop with his skateboard. I follow the boy into a parking garage. I really didn't want to run tonight. Fuck I hate running. Why can't these assignments ever be easier. I hear the screeching of Saya's tires on her motorcycle. She makes her way to the boy "get on" she says. He has his hands up in a defensive stance. The cops have shown up I make my way out of the shadows the boy looking at me, our eyes locking for a minute before I look over to Saya. I nod to her before walking next to her, our hands up as the cops get out of their car guns pointed at us. "Well isn't this a fucking party" I smirk. One of the cops comes up to me with his hand cuffs. He really thinks its going to be this easy. I raise my eyebrow the smirk still on my face. He starts to grab my hand before I get out of his grasp. I punch him in the the throat before grabbing his hand and swinging him in front of me, my arms around his throat keeping him in place. Saya throws a few of her ninja stars up at one of the lights breaking it and sending sparks flying. With the distraction I push the cop out of my hold as Saya round house kicks him. I skillfully attack one of the other cops leaving them unconscious. "GET HIM OUT OF HERE" I yell.
We take the boy to our usual spot a room in the back of a butcher shop. Willie lifts the black fabric off his head. "He's cute" Maria says I can't help the sneer I give her. "Total "hobo Fancy" cover boy material" Billy says. The boy finds me amongst my peers. Our eyes locking again neither one of us looking away. I didn't hear what came out of Willies mouth. The boy breaks our stare as he looks over to Willie "pretty tough barking at a dude tied to a chair" I smirk at his remark. He has a little bite to him. He looks back at me making our eyes connected. I have to say those brown eyes are actually kind of nice to look at. My peers keep talking nonsense, I just ignore them not wanting to look away from him. "Forgive my students" Master Lin begins as he walks into the space. We all instantly straighten our stance and scoot back. He continues to walk into the room a tea cup and saucer in his hand. "They forget that viciousness serves only to make them look weak." he continues. I roll my eyes the boy still staring at me. "Delaney if you'd be so kind" I nod my head as I walk over to the boy never loosing eye contact with him until I walk behind him grabbing one of my daggers from my thigh holster I cut his ties. Lin sits down as I make my way back next to Billy. The boy rubs his wrist where they were restrained as he takes a look around before his eyes meet mine again. Lin goes into his normal speech that everyone gets before coming to kings. Asking if we are satisfied with our life blah blah blah. "Me? yeah. I eat trash and I sleep in piss. Everything according to plan." The boy says. That bile trying to make its way back up my throat as images haunt me of my past. Saya becomes all defensive over Lin about respect. I roll my eyes again. The boy leans forward "Master Lin can eat my shit." I smile at his comment "I like him" I say. His eyes coming back to meet mine a small smirk on his dirty face. "Delaney" Lin warns. I know when to push and when to back off, so I close my mouth. I start to zoon out as the boy and Lin play cat in mouse. My stare never leaving his. What is it with those brown eyes? I've never made this much eye contact with anyone in my life. Lin's voice snaps me back to reality "We know who you are Marcus." His name is Marcus. Marcus. I like the name.
Marcus doesn't take the bullshit Lin is trying to sell him. Kind of surprised considering just two years ago I fell for this particular brand of bullshit. Marcus grabs his backpack as he stands I only catch the end of what he was saying "Whatever this is...." he shakes his head. We make eye contact again his eyes never leaving mine until he walks out of the room. "Later days." He calls out. Lin takes a sip from his tea cup. "That son of a bitch stole my wallet" Willie says. I laugh "I've got to admit you have to admire the boy's nerve" I say before Lin cuts me off. "Find him Delaney do whatever is necessary to bring him to King's alive." With that I squeeze Billy's shoulder and leave.
Finding Marcus would be a difficult task for anyone that wasn't me. But I've been watching him for awhile. There are only a handful of place he would go. He would try to go back to the homeless tent city under the bridge but that wouldn't work because the cops are looking for him. So that leaves one more place to look. The clock tower. Why you might ask? Because that's where I would have gone if I didn't believe the bullshit Lin spued. I was hanging on by a broken thread and so was Marcus. The only difference is I took Lin's hand and Marcus didn't. He had nowhere left to go, no future, no way out, he has nothing left to fight for.
I was hiding in the shadows watching Marcus debating if he was going to jump. "What are you waiting for?" I ask he jumps out of his skin as he turns his head "Jesus Christ!" our eyes locking. Those sad beautiful eyes looking at me. "What the hell?" he says "Sorry" I shrug I was actually sorry for scaring him it wasn't my intention. Curiosity got the better of me, I wondered why he kept hesitating.
I wouldn't have.
"I know this is kind of a private moment." a small smile plays on my lips. "I can't let you jump. That would just be bad juju for me. Also Lin says I got to bring you back." His body is now facing me. "Yeah, well Lin's going to be disappointed." Those eyes hold so much sorrow. I start to walk closer "Master Lin can protect you from cops and once he's done with you, you'll be able to protect yourself from anyone." He looks away from me. Just be honest with him Delaney. "Can I be honest with you?" I ask as he locks eyes with me again. "you don't have anything to loose" I state, he looks away from me shaking his head "You're right I have nothing left" He takes his foot about to step off the tower I grab him quickly before he falls. "Jesus will you just hear me out." He can't look at me. He's struggling and my heart starts to break for him. "I know all that terrible shit in your head." I start, he looks back up to me, annoyance written all over his face "What do you know?" I shake my head at his words. God if only he knew. If only he knew my story. "We aren't much different Marcus. I know how lonely this life is. What it's like not having anyone. I know what's going on in that head of yours because I was there too. I was ready to end it all." He looks at me, really looks at me. I take his hand in mine as I lean in closer to him "you don't have to be alone" I whisper.
I wasn't planning on kissing him. I'm not into manipulating people. I know the kind of world I live in is all about deceiving, manipulating and screwing people over but that's just not my thing and never will be. I couldn't look away from those sad chocolate eyes. I could feel all of his emotion like they were my own because at one point in my life they were. Before I knew it my lips were on his. The kiss was soft and sweet nothing like what I was expecting and the spark that ran down my spine surprised me. He surprised me. I felt a little empty when the kiss ended. What the fuck is actually going on with me right now? There he goes looking at me like that again, like he can see my fucking soul. "Come with me to King's please." I pleaded with him. After a few moments he nodded his head yes. Our hands still intertwined as I lead him down from the tower.
Thank God Saya let me burrow her motorcycle. I would have not been happy if we had to walk our happy asses back to King. Once we arrive I began telling Marcus the same bullshit Lin has shoved down all our throats. "Master Lin has a basic code of conduct. There is one thing you can not do. Give up our location, and we will kill you." We walk to the butcher shop Billy is standing outside smoking I give him a quick hug as he starts walking backwards talking to Marcus "Like full-on Conan the Barbarian style Like you will be eviscerated. Lin's family has been eviscerating people for centuries. They really love it" Billy gives Marcus that big goofy grin of his. We pass Willie he looks at Marcus with his whole tough guy act, which doesn't fool me "Lin don't flex. Got a worldwide rep to maintain." He starts to follow us as I continue to lead Marcus to the back of the butcher shop. I look back over my shoulder "Boy's don't scare him off." I give them one of my mega watt smiles. Marcus staring at me like a lost puppy. "The rest of the rules are simple" I continue "No disobedience, no drugs, and no sex." I lead him into a back room Maria and Saya waiting there. "We find ways around the last one." Maria says as she gives Marcus a look I don't care for. "Speak for yourself Maria, there are ways around all the rules. Just don't get caught." I smile at him as I drape my arm around his shoulder. Which was a lot harder than I thought it was going to be since he is taller than me by quite a few inches.
We are all circled around him as he looks at everyone my arm still draped on him. His hands are in his coat pocket as he shrugs "What is this?" he questions as our eyes meet. The door clicks open as one of the minion monks walks into the room. I give Marcus another one of my mega watt smiles "Welcome to King's Dominion." He smiles back at me before following the monk.
I roll my eyes at the monk. They walk so slow and they never talk to you. What a fucking boring life to live. Once Marcus leaves with the monk everyone starts to disperse.
I grab on to Billy's arm we look at each other "graveyard" we say in unison before leaving this shithole room. Billy was my best friend here at King's, he was the first person to greet me when I started here and his kindness will never be something I'll forget. I would kill for Billy.
"I can't fucking believe you" He yells as he gives me that Cheshire cat grin. "You kissed hobo boy?" he laughs as I winch at the nickname. "Hey don't call him that" I grunt. Billy puts his arms up apologizing. "He was looking at me with those eyes, and I just let my emotions take over." I shrug my shoulders. Most of that was true but I couldn't tell Billy how much that kiss effected me. I can still feel that spark shooting down my spine. I instantly blush. Luckily Billy wasn't pay attention. He takes a long drag of the weed we were sharing before handing it back to me. "I mean I'm sure once he's all cleaned up he might be a good looking fellow" he looks over the ledge as I take the last hit of our joint before grabbing a hold of Billy's arm. Marcus was good looking even under all the dirt. He was really fucking attractive. "I need food and sleep" I say as I rest my head on his shoulder. "Samesies" he replies as he lays his head on top of mine. I love this weird fucking spaz.
The next morning I'm in the hall with Billy leaning against my locker
The next morning I'm in the hall with Billy leaning against my locker. He's talking animatedly about some shit I'm not even paying attention to as I pop grapes into my mouth taking my time to enjoy them. I trail my eyes down the hallway seeing Marcus come into view. Wow he actually cleans up pretty nice. I try to keep the smile off my face at seeing him. "There's lover boy" Billy sing songs as I punch him in the arm. "Shut the fuck up" he just smirks as I continue eating my grapes and not taking my eyes off the cute curly haired boy.
Willie shoulder checks Marcus in the hallway "Dude what's your problem" he says to willie. Sweet, Sweet Marcus I should have warned him about this. Should have warned him about the fucked up "traditions" this place has. That the only true friends he has in here are the rats. I roll my eyes at Willie's comment. Fake wanna be gangster. Marcus picks up his books from the ground he see's Saya walking towards him. Don't do it Marcus, don't say anything. "Hey Saya, what's up?" she of course ignores him as she walks passed him like he never existed. My heart hurts for him. He just wants a place to belong and these assholes can't screw up their imagine. Brandy spews some type of raciest bullshit. God I can't fucking stand her. Marcus looks dejected as he makes it to his locker. He pulls out a doll with a note on it and a knife keeping it in place. I want to run over to him, hug him, comfort him. Don't be going soft now Delaney.
Before I can even move Maria comes bouncing up to him. "You Mexican?" she asks "Uh, Dad was Nicaraguan. Mom was from Kansas." he answers I watch as she peaks a look over to her boyfriend. What the fuck is she trying to pull. I liked Maria she was fun to hang out with outside of King's but I didn't agree with her manipulation and the way she tried to get rid of Chico. Using boys like Marcus to rid her of her "problem". It's pussy shit and I don't do anything half assed.
"Yeah, whatever you are, some rep you got. Half of the class is scared shitless. The other half want to see if your rep's for real. So what's your affiliation?" she ask. I feel my jaw clench as I listen to her "flirt" with Marcus. Billy sees the tension and tries to make a joke but I tune him out. "Oh, I don't vote." Marcus says I smile at his comment. Sweet stupid boy. Maria laughs too but not a genuine laugh "I'm Maria. You can run with Soto Vato." she smiles. The hell he will! Over my dead fucking body. "Yeah, rain check. That's um that's not really my thing." Marcus says. I don't know why relief floods my body at his words. There goes that flirty laugh again. I start to see red as I make my way towards them. Maria continues to feed Marcus her manipulative bullshit. Maria is a gorgeous girl, it's not hard to want to believe she likes you. I just hope Marcus isn't stupid enough to fall for it.
Chico grabs Maria by the throat and slams her against the lockers. "You like this pendejo?" Chico asks Maria "As if. I'm just looking for new recruits, baby." I roll my eyes gag me If by new recruits she means her next victim. Which I won't let happen. Marcus grabs Chico's arm pushing him off Maria. "Man, get off her." Fuck not a good move Marcus. One of Chico's lackeys comes in pushing Marcus off Chico. Fucking pussy, so hung up on Chicos dick. Chico punches Marcus in the stomach twirling his knife out and holding it up to Marcus. I grab one of my daggers strapped to my thigh as I come up behind Chico my blade right at his throat.
"Touch him again and I will slit your fucking throat Chico." I say cool and calm. Chico laughs "Don't worry princesa I'll make it quick for him." my dagger digs into his neck a little more. "He is under my protection. Don't mess with me nino" I look to Marcus making sure he's okay. He looks up at me our eyes lock before I give him a wink. "Your Spanish is improving hermosa chica. If you ever decided to leave these weak ass rats there is always a spot for you with me." I can tell he's smiling, what sick fuck smiles when there is a dagger at their throat. "In your dreams" I say sweetly before letting my hand fall.
In one fluid movement I get in front of Marcus protecting him from any harm. "Un día serás mía princesa" Chico smirks as Maria looks angry but her anger wasn't directed at Chico. No it was directed at me. Chico looks behind me at Marcus "This isn't over pequena perra" my grip tightens on my dagger Chico grabs Billy's coffee and walks closer to me my dagger coming to his chest as he pours the coffee on Marcus. "Dude seriously" I roll my eyes "You're such a punk ass bitch." I spat out. I turn to Marcus as I try to grab some of the makeup wipes out of my bag to clean him up with. " Are you okay?" I ask him. His eyes meet mine as his shakes his head "just peachy" he says sarcasm dripping from his lips.
I'm sitting in AP black arts I watch silently begging the higher beings that Marcus makes it on time. Being late to class is a death wish and he has already poked that beast head on with Chico. It's going to take some serious effort on my part to make sure Marcus makes it out alive. Fucking manipulative bitch, remind me not to hang out with Maria anymore. I watch Marcus rush into class with no room to spare. I feel my body relax slightly as he takes the seat next to mine. "World War 1 was started by a teenager with a pistol....." I start to zone out listening to Lin go on about boring history. I look over to Marcus he seems interested in what Lin has to say. Cute. I watch as Brandy passes Marcus a note. My curiosity has peaked but I'm guarded knowing nothing from those nazi's is good.
Lin slams his cane on the note making Marcus flinch. This is not going to be good. "Sorry I was just...." Marcus begins but Lin smacks his cane right into Brandy's nose her hands fly up to her face as blood gushes out. I hope he fucking broke her nose. "Jesus" Marcus whispers he looks terrified. A few of the students chuckle. I'm not dumb enough to be one of them. "Who would be the recipient of your rage. A thief, a child molester" I feel my jaw clench as my hand instinctively wraps around my dagger. "A world leader?" Lin goes on as Brandy looks at Marcus wiping the blood and licking it seductively. First off that's fucking disguising secondly way to be a fucking whore Brandy. Marcus opens the note I lean over to read it there are red swastikas with the words you're dead mutt written on it.
I whisper over to Brandy "Hey Brandy" She looks over to me and so does Marcus "how about you suck a black dick you raciest piece of shit." I sneered. I feel the sharp sting on my nose my eyes instantly water as the blood starts to gush out of my nose. It's not broken but I'm pretty sure I have a nice cut on the bridge of my nose. Fuck me. "Delaney" Lin says my name in warning before turning and walking back up the isle between desks. Brandy looks at me with a smirk I give her one of my mega watt smiles before I crank my middle finger up. Marcus smiles at the gesture. He mouths the words "Are you okay?" I mouth back "just peachy" he smirks at this before turning his attention back to Lin. "Your homework tonight, half your semester grade, will tell me who you really are. Use your training. Search the city for a worthy target. Someone you think deserves to die, and kill them." The bell rings I gather up my shit and throw them in my bag. "Discard the body, hide all evidence. Bring me proof." I roll my eyes. This assignment is fucking ridiculous. They always are and now I have to figure out who to kill that deserve it. Pretty much half this student body deserves to be killed, Brandy, Chico, fuck Maria is even on my kill list right now. Not to mention the bullies, perverts and molesters of the world.
"No problem for a killer like you" Willie says to Marcus as he passes him. Snapping me out of my thoughts "Fuck off Willie" I grunted. I grab Marcus's hand as I lead him out of class. He doesn't try to take his hand out of mine. Marcus stays quite as I lead him towards our next class.
"What's going on in that head of yours?" I ask him looking back at him. His eyebrows raise like he's not sure how to answer my question. "You don't have to defend me you know." he lets out. I can't tell if he's mad or annoyed. I stop abruptly with no warning causing him to bump into me. "shit" he whispers. I turn around never letting go of his hand. I look him in the eyes "I know I don't have to do anything. You are doing a pretty good job screwing up." He rolls his eyes trying to look away from me as he turns his head to the side. Those eyes slightly hooded in annoyance. "But I want to. Call me weak if you want I just can't stand to see this place eat you alive." I look at him with sincerity hoping he believes me, needed him to believe me. Because that part of me, the part of the broken girl who first came to King's needed someone like me. His eyes snap back to mine. I don't know how long we stood like this just staring at one another. This eye contact is starting to become one of my favorite things about having Marcus around. His hand trembles up to my face as he lightly touches the cut on the bridge of my nose, I close my eyes for a second. "thank you" he says before dropping his hand. I give him my mega watt smile before turning back around and leading him to Martial arts with Miss De Luca.
This is by far my favorite class for so many reasons. This class gave me an outlet to channel my rage in a more productive way. I also think it's fucking awesome to be taught by such a bad ass women. Hand to hand combat day, god this is my favorite fucking day.
We've all changed out of our normal ass uniform and into our Gi. I'm trying to listen to De Luca as she goes on about an Indian tribe surviving shit but I couldn't help watching him. There is no way this is the same boy that murdered all of those boys at the boys home. I'm choosing not to believe it. "Every opponent has a weakness. Pick a partner. Find theirs." I see Maria looking at Marcus. I quickly rush to his side before grabbing his hand.
Maria looks pissed I give her a little wink over my shoulder. Fuck you. Marcus looks up at me with those puppy dog eyes "no, no, I'm good." he says shaking his head. "Come on" I say as I pull him up on his feet. I lead him out to the mat. I look over to see Billy being taken down by Viktor. Poor Billy this is not going to end well for him. Tap out Billy. He doesn't, of course he doesn't. You got to give it to Billy he's a scrappy stubborn freak.
I tighten Marcus's belt as he looks at me with a smirk. "I'm ready to see what you got Arguello." I move his hands to my hips. He looks down at where I place his hands before looking back up at me a small smile on his lips. The gesture feeling more intimate than it should.
"What's the deal with everyone?" he asks me "Everyone just dickheads?" I cant help the laugh that bubbles out. He watches me, every movement I make the simple tilt of my head as I laugh. It's like he's memorizing every feature of my face, memorizing the way I laugh.
"Everyone here lies, deceives, and manipulates. They are always looking out for themselves and they will fuck you in the end." Honesty Delaney. It's the best policy. "So where do you fall?" he asks. I smile at him a genuine smile "I can't stand conformity and I sure as shit don't listen to the patriarchy." he smirks at this. I hear Billy yell out in pain I quickly look over at him. My jaw clenching. Viktor clearly broke his arm. Fuck me. "Is someone going to help him?" Marcus asked concerned. "He will be okay this isn't the first bone he's broken in this class." Marcus winces at my words. "Believe it or not he's actually gotten a lot better." I smile. "No shit" Marcus lets out.
I grab his hands again making sure they are firmly planted on my hips.
Getting him to focus on the task at hand. "Ready?" I ask Marcus he gives me a confused look before I twist out of his hold. I do a little cool move I learned a few weeks ago before knocking him to the ground. I hoover over him my hands holding his arms on either side of his head. "Were going to have to work on your defense, Violence." I smirk. I almost wince at the nickname I just gave Marcus. I didn't mean to, it just came out. My mom use to call my dad Violence all the time. It was cute and endearing. I loved that they never had those typical lovey dovey nicknames for each other like baby or sweetie. The dread in my chest started to fill as I thought of my parents. I quickly pushed it down and focused on Marcus. His eyebrow was raised at me with a smirk. "What?" I ask him as he trails his eyes down to where our hips make contact. I quickly get off him my cheeks flushing in embarrassment. Wait a fucking minute I never blush and I never get embarrassed. What is this boy doing to me?
Poison 101. Not my best class but I enjoy it for the most part. Petra one of my friends she has a real infinity for this shit. Call me crazy but I just don't like the idea of harming innocent animals to test out our poison. I'm sitting behind Marcus he's looking at the poor bunny sitting in front of him. Billy gets his attention "Dude be rad. get Viktor's attention for me." he asks "Why?" oh sweet Marcus it's easier to go along with Billy's shit then listen to him rattle on about who knows what the fuck he rattles on about. "The good of the common people. Come on" Billy gives Marcus that goofy smile. Marcus pushes his book off the desk he whispers up to Viktor "Hey sorry could you grab that for me?" Petra grabs Viktor's can in one swift movement as Billy drops something in his drink. Oh this is going to be good. "Pick up your own book, soft boy." Viktor tells Marcus. Marcus rolls his eyes as he goes to pick up his book just as Petra put's Viktor's can back in the right spot. I don't even listen to whatever they are talking about in class. Viktor's voice is like nails on a chalk board to me.
"You want to make a statement, strychnine leaves your victim contorted and convulsing for hours." Petra says nonchalantly. "Good, Petra. and why do we want it known that this wasn't an accident?" Mr. Denke lectures. "Poison delivers a clear message no one is safe from you....anywhere" Petra says as she eyes Viktor taking a drink of his can from the corner of her eye. "Outstanding" Denke praises Petra. Viktor tries to flirt with Petra, I try to hold in my laughter as Billy looks back at me rolling his eyes. Gag me Viktor's flirting is atrocious. Viktor stands abruptly from his seat. "Sit down, Viktor" Denke says sternly. "I must use lavatory" Viktor says in a rush while holding his hand in the air. "I said sit down!" Denke yells at him. Viktor grunts as he uses all his will power to not shit himself while trying to take his seat. I'm trying so hard to hold in my laughter. "Do it" Denke yells again. Billy almost failing miserably to hold in his laughter as Marcus holds his fist up to his mouth trying to keep his own laughter in. "Sit" Denke yells he's now next to Viktor. Viktor literally shits his pants the moment he sits down. Everyone starts to snicker. I couldn't hold mine in any longer.
Denke smells Viktor's can holding it up to the class. "Learn from his shame, class. Viktor invited this attack with his arrogance." he looks at Viktor "You, always remember this." Billy starts to loose the little bit of will power holding in his laugh. Denke comes over to him "and you, get a mop" Denke looks like a ray of happiness. What a joy he must be outside of class. The rest of class was uneventful to say the least.
I grab Marcus's hand as I lead him out of class and to lunch. God I'm so hungry. The food leaves much to be desired but when you spend sometime out on the streets you eat just about anything. Marcus follows me to our table. Everyone looking and whispering at him. "Nothing to see here bitches. Now fuck off" I yell at everyone they either look away or scatter. We sit down at the usual table for us Rats. I see Marcus got his little rat bone present. How sweet. Billy comes running up and jumping on our table as he startles Marcus. Just another fucking day in paradise with Billy's spastic behavior. Gotta love him though.
"I think Chico's got a crush on you or he wants to kill you. Probably kill. " Billy begins as I tune him out. I stare at Marcus while he's in conversation with Billy. I shouldn't be staring like this. It's so obvious but I couldn't look away. I start off looking at the long scar that makes it's way from his forehead, through his eyebrow there's a slit there barley missing his eye and goes down to his cheek. I trail my eyes down to look at his sharp jaw line wondering what it would be like to lick it. I slowly move to those soft lips remembering what it felt like to kiss them. That familiar spark shooting down my spine as I remember. I bite my lip, maybe I should kiss him again just to see if that spark still happens or if it was some factory shut down in my brain from all the drugs. I slowly make my way up to look at those chocolate eyes by my shock he was staring at me too watching me drink him up as I still bite my lip. His eye brow is raised cockily as to say he caught me. I look away quickly the blush spreading over my cheeks. I'm fucking screwed.
I get up from my seat to grab utensil that I apparently forgot because I'm too busy letting a boy distract my thoughts. Marcus smiles as Billy gives him the lay of the land. I slowly make my way back to the table, taking my time. A random rat comes up to me trying to start up a conversation with me. I pretend I'm listening to whatever he's fucking saying. But really I'm listening to Marcus and Billy. Marcus see's that I'm distracted by someone as he continues talking to Billy. "What about her?" Marcus asks as he nods his head towards me. I keep pretending like I'm actually having a conversation with someone. Billy smiles at me "Oh, young man's got his eye on the unobtainable Delaney." Billy takes a bite out of Marcus's lunch "Part valedictorian, part prom queen, one hundred percent rat queen." He smirks Marcus looks at him with his eyebrows raised wanting more. "Delaney is a legacy but she choose to abdicate her throne and become one of us. A rat. Your lucky she's with us. Legacies don't talk to rats. Don't associate with rats. This "friendship" you have wouldn't happen if she was a legacy. What Delaney did is unheard of, legacies don't reject their position." Billy ends. Marcus looks at me studying me for a moment, contemplating what Billy told him. "Okay what even is a rat? I've been hearing this all day" Marcus ask. "You got the welcoming rat bones and seasonal cheese basket." Billy state, being ridiculous and stupidly serious. Marcus rolls his eyes. "Rats are at the bottom of the food chain." I start to explain. Leaving whatever the fuck his name is alone. Taking my seat across from Marcus "no affiliation" I say. Marcus looks at me confused "Why would you want to be at the bottom of the food chain?" he looks at me curiously as he puts the pieces together. Oh sweet Marcus I shake my head with a smile.
"Like I told you Violence, I can't stand conformity and I sure as shit don't listen to the patriarchy." he smirks at me remembering are earlier conversation. "Besides I really hate fucking bullies." I smile sweetly at him. He smiles a genuine smile and I feel my heart skip a beat. I look at Billy and he nods his head. "Come on, we want to show you something." He says as I stand up and walk over to Marcus's side before grabbing his arm and leading him to the graveyard.
We walk out onto the rooftop better known as the graveyard. "This is the graveyard" I begin "Hideaway of the kooks, subculture elitist's, and the disenfranchised substance of losers." Billy interrupts. "Those in general who don't mix well with others" I finish leaning against part of a brick wall as I watch Marcus take it all in. Petra and Lex going on about whatever the fuck they argue about. "Petra, Lex meet Marcus" Billy starts "Our new rat" I finish.
"The orphanage killer that's got to fight Chico?" Lex states. I roll my eyes "Fuck off Lex" I grumble. "Name a time in place darling" he winks at me. I give him a look of disgusts. "Over my dead body" I sneer as he smiles, mulling over the idea "Deal" what a disgusting creep. I don't understand why I'm friends with him sometimes. "Lex is head of the civility club" Billy jokes "Civility is just lying to people about your true feelings, wanker." Lex spats out to Billy. "Not an affliction you suffer from." Marcus lets out. I laugh out loud "Have I mentioned how much I like him?" Marcus stares at me with an amused smile. Lex looks stunned by Marcus and Petra smiles, and she really doesn't smile often. "Fuck off Rat Queen" Lex spits at me as I give him my mega watt smile with my middle finger swirling around towards him.
Lex goes off on how much makeup Petra wears I just ignore his idiotic words. It's clear he has a thing for Petra. I stare at Marcus again our eyes glued to each other a small smile on his lips. Billy changes the music on our boom box. The three of them telling Marcus a story to try and scare him. "Knock it off with the tall tales. He's already had a long first day. Cut him some slack." I bite out. Petra hits Lex reading me like a toddler, clearly seeing the soft spot I have for this boy. "Don't listen to Lex all right? You'll be fine. just going to hang up here with us, and these most awesome years of your life will fly by." She says as Lex offers Marcus a smoke Marcus takes it happily. "You can even use this place to do some good. Change the world with a bullet as Lin loves to say." Billy says spastically.
I watch Marcus take a drag off the joint. I walk over to him as he watches me intently making my hips swing a little extra than normal. It's not long before I'm next to him the joint is hanging from his mouth but his fingers are still holding it. I grab his hand pulling it out and moving it to my mouth as I take a long drag. His eyes never leaving my lips. I'm not going to lie but this was fucking hot. Petra pulling us out of our moment "What about it, new friend? What barbaric ambition inspires you" she asks as Marcus looks serious as he starts to sit down "I'm going to kill the guy who ruined my life... I'm going to assassinate Ronald Reagan." he says so seriously. I take a deep breath. The boy has ambition. All three of them laugh but me. Marcus looks down embarrassed. "Oh fuck off you three. That's more ambition then the three of you have combined." I grit out feeling over protective.
"Ouch that hurt" Billy says as he holds his hand over on his chest acting like I broke his heart. I roll my eyes. "Well you better do it before you hot date with Chico, huh?" Petra says. Marcus laughs waving off her statement. "That guy's all talk" Marcus laughs standing up again. "The last bloke who looked at Maria was Chico's cousin. Chico jammed a barbecue fork into his back. Left him a bloody paraplegic." Lex states as Marcus takes another drag from the joint. He looks between the four of us "Yeah, but the rules, they prevent you from.." Marcus starts "Chico doesn't give a shit about rules, man. He's a butcher." Petra says. She's right though. "And ready or not, after school today, one of you is going to die." Lex jokes, I punch him in the arm. Marcus looks worried, scared even.
He grabs my hand and pulls me aside. "What the fuck do I do?" he looks desperate. I lead him down from the graveyard and headed straight for my dorm. When I open the door I turn around quickly. Shit it's a mess in here. Marcus clearly not paying any attention to the nightmare behind me. "Sorry about the mess" I say before letting him come inside and closing the door. Some of the perks about being one of the best in this school is I get a room to myself. No prying eyes, I can do whatever I want. Marcus paces around my room as I take a seat on my bed. "He was choking Maria, I couldn't sit there and do nothing." I nod my head "She's trying to manipulate you." I stat. "I'm still not going to let a girl be beat on." He looks at me annoyed. He paces in my room again." That's not the point of why I wanted to talk to you". He says as I raise one of my eyebrows "It's all bullshit. This stupid reputation." he lights a cigarette. He looks at me our eyes locking as I wait for him to continue. "When I was nine, my dad and my mom. They died right in front of me." he begins, as flashback of watching my parents being murder in front of me replay in my head. The bile rising up in my throat. "Court sent me to a boys home. The place was just a sweatshop. They... they tortured us, they... they. they did a lot of bad shit."
I couldn't keep the bile from continuing to rise from hearing what he went through. Our fucking life so similar in so many ways. "I hurt some guards when I bailed, but I...I didn't kill those kids." I don't know why I felt a bit of relief knowing he wasn't a child killer but relief was soon overpowered by the dread that filled my belly. Marcus isn't the guy everyone thinks he is. He's going to die if he stays at Kings. "The newspapers, cops?" I ask. "They got it all wrong and that's not the point. I'm not what you think I am. I'm not like you." he says his voice rising a little bit. "Well if it's all bullshit then why did you come here?" I asked even though I knew the answer. A place to belong. "You told me to. You kissed me." he says. I rub my hands on my face. "I'm sorry. I... if I would have known." I stutter. "Marcus he's going to kill you. You have to run." I shake my head abruptly standing as I hug Marcus pulling slightly away so I can look into those deep brown eyes one last time. "Run" I repeat. He nods his head and takes off out of my dorm.
I go searching for Maria or Chico. I really don't care who I find first both are on my kill list and I plan to make their life a living hell. All I'm seeing is red right now and nothing will cure it. I hear a scuffle just up ahead in the hall. I hear Marcus say "Jesus, Maria" I walk faster trying to stay in the shadows. This bitch has a death wish alright. "It's nothing" she says "he said he'll do a lot worse to you. So just forget it, okay?" Oh I'm going to kill her when I get the chance. "Son of a bitch" Marcus whispers under his breath. I make it to the hall just in time to see Marcus angrily walk out a door. Maria smirking.
"What the fuck have you done" I sneer at her. She looks up at me in shock before schooling into that fake smile. "Delaney" she says I push her against the locker. "Do you have any idea what you just did? You are going to get him killed! And for what? Because you don't want to be with your boyfriend anymore? Stop being a pussy Maria. Do it yourself." my arm is at her throat keeping her from moving. I glare at her before shaking my head and letting her go. She's not worth it right now. I have to find Marcus. I walk off in the direction that Marcus went. "Where do you think you're going?" she shouts at me. I don't even look back at her. "Trying to keep your boyfriend from killing my friend." I say before walking through the doorway.
I walk out in time to see Chico beating the shit out of Marcus. I grab both my daggers from my thigh holsters. Chico has a knife to Marcus. "Say Chico's the man and you're his bitch." Chico threatens him "your just a dickless rich kid in a prep school playing the role daddy assigned. you got something to lose. I don't. I fought a guy who carves people up for fun. You're just a poser." Marcus smiles while the knife is to his face. This bitch does not learn when to keep his mouth shout in front of big scary boys in gangs. "You think they'll kick me out for gutting a Rat?" Chico says before he can utter another word I come up behind him my daggers at his throat again.
"Twice in one day Chico. We got to stop meeting like this." I say smugly. "Oh mi dulce princesa. I love these meetings. You trying to kill me is cute." he chuckles leaning into my blades. "You're right about one thing, it will be cute when I slit your throat." I smile sounding sweet.
"I have to know what it is about this guy that gets you so over protective? It's not like you princesa." his smug voice is giving me a headache. "Drop the knife Chico and let him go." I demand. "What if I don't. You see this estupido has not only caught the eye of my girlfriend but also you mi princesa." will this dude give it a rest. "I'm not your anything Chico." I tighten the grip on my daggers. "That's where you are wrong. There will come a day princesa. Mark my words. You will be mine." he drops his blade from Marcus's neck. He holds his hands up as a sign that he's done. I loosen my hold as he turns around facing me.
That cocky grin on his face. "It will be a cold day in hell when I become your anything." I say to him with a glare. He gives me that smug know it all smile as he wraps a piece of my curly brown hair around his finger. I try to move out of his grasp. Marcus's jaw clenching, he looks like he's about to do something stupid. "Un día serás mía princesa" he says one last time before we hear Lin yell "enough" Chico lets go of my hair and steps away from me. I slowly move towards Marcus taking his hand in mine. Looking at him to make sure he's okay. His face is bloody and he has a cut on the bridge of his nose. I curse silently. I should have punched Chico.
Chico looks up to Lin "Just a friendly spar with my new amigo." I know Lin doesn't buy this bullshit. "Get some rest Marcus we'll finish this later." He spits down at Marcus's shoes then looks at our joined hands a look of disgust written all over his face before he leaves. I whisper to Marcus "are you okay?" He doesn't answer me instead his jaw clenched even tighter as he ignores me. Marcus lets go of my hand and walks over to his backpack. He looks up at Lin "Fuck this place" before walking away. From me, from King's. My heart drops to the pit of my stomach. He's gone.
I'm left standing there. It's just me and Lin now. "Delaney" Lin calls I shake my head. "I don't want to hear it." I spat out trying to walk away. "You will not walk away from me" Lin says. I stop in my tracks. "My office now." I nod my head and do what he says. Once we are in his office I let my façade drop. "Did you fucking know?" I question him. "Did you fucking know that he didn't kill all those boys?" My voice cracking as I look at Lin his facial expression never changing. "You made me bring him here to his death. He will die if he stays at Kings." I feel the anger start to sputter. I plop down on a chair in defeat as Lin watches me carefully.
"I had hoped that the rumors where true. Marcus would have been a great asset. I still think he could be." I baulk at Lin "How?" I asked not believing what Lin just said. "I've never seen you fight for something so passionately before Delaney. Even if it's over someone. He could be good for you. He could be good for your purpose." I roll my eyes at Lin. "I'm not going to use the poor boy. He's been through enough." I say not meeting Lin's eyes. "I didn't say use him." He shakes his head like I should be able to read his mind. It's quite, we haven't spoken in minutes but Lin keeps studying me. I don't like it. I try hard not to squirm under his stare. "Go back to your dorm and get some rest. Tomorrow is another day." He says cryptically. I just look at him like he has two heads. Lin's always sprouting bullshit. You have to read between the lines. But I don't like that. I like honesty.
I made my way up to the graveyard hoping to get wasted on Petra's moonshine and forget about this shit day. For the first time in my life I cared about someone other than myself. Don't get me wrong I would do anything for my friends. Billy, Petra, Saya, even fucking Lex. But I'm not sure I would risk everything I worked so hard for here like I did for Marcus.
I sat down leaning against the glass window thing, whatever you call it. My eyes were closed as I listen to everyone going on about their lives. Fuck them. I hear Billy laughing at something before footsteps make their way over to me. "What's going on in that head of yours?" someone says my green eyes flying open as they meet those beautiful brown eyes. Marcus. I smile just for a moment before I jump into him tackling him in a hug. He hesitates for a moment before wrapping his arms around me. We stayed like this for a few moments before I reluctantly let go. "You aren't running?" I asked as he watches me carefully. "No I'm not running" a small smile spreads on my lips as does his. I pull out a joint and light it before resting my head on his shoulder and taking a big drag. Marcus grabs my hand and lifts the joint to his lips. I felt the butterflies hit my stomach in a crashing wave. This was really fucking hot. This feeling, this boy, it was going to be my downfall.
Chapter 2: Honesty
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
My first day at King's went spectacularly. What's better than being wanted dead by a psychotic son of a Mexican gang. I should have kept running after I killed Rory, I know I should have but I couldn't something was telling me to go back to King's. I know I have a death wish hell I'm pretty sure Delaney is going to be pissed to see me back, after everything she has risked for me. Once I got back all I wanted to do was find her, to apologize, ask for her forgiveness. I've really fucked this all up.
When I walked up those steps to the graveyard and Billy saw me smiling that weird freaky grin he has, Lex nodding at me and Petra handing me a drink. I felt like maybe, just maybe I could find a place that I belonged. My eyes searching the rooftop for her, it didn't take long. There she was sitting down with her eyes closed, her dark long curly hair was pinned up as she was taking a sip of her red cup.
I walk over to her taking a seat next to her "What's going on in that head of yours?" I asked her. Those gorgeous green eyes snapped open, she gives me the most genuine small smile before launching herself on me attacking me with a hug. I melted into it not realizing how much I actually needed that hug. How much I actually needed a hug from Delaney.
Sitting here with her, her head resting on my shoulder as we take turns smoking her joint. I felt at peace, something I haven't felt in a very long time. Well Almost peaceful. I needed to be honest with her about Maria. Delaney valued honesty above almost everything and I so desperately wanted Delaney's respect.
I had been working up the courage to tell her. I didn't want to fuck this up, whatever this was. "Honesty?" I ask "Honesty" she replies. "Before I came up here....Maria caught me. Her black eye was gone and she admitted to manipulating me. It's not that I didn't believe you. I had just hoped it wasn't true." I paused trying to find the right words "I don't like the feeling of being a chest piece in someone's twisted fucked up game."
I know I need to tell her the last part. The whole truth Marcus, you got this. Maybe. "Fucking Bitch" she whispers. "That's not all, she kissed me." I felt Delaney's body go ridged. Fuck, I'm fucking this up. After a couple of minutes of silence she spoke up "Oh...I mean we aren't...You are... well I mean you are single. I guess you can kiss whoever you want." she is stumbling over her words. I felt a pang of hurt, disappointment. I don't want to kiss whoever, I want to kiss her again.
"Did you like the kiss?" she questions her voice suddenly sounding smaller. "No, it was weird." I felt her body relax into mine again. Maybe she actually didn't like Maria kissing me either. "Besides I'm not really into the whole kissing people that have boyfriends ya know. Even if that person's boyfriend is a piece of shit. Cheating is still cheating." I wish I could look at her. Wish our eyes were locked. There are moments when I can read her emotions in her eyes. I would give anything to be able to read what she's thinking right now.
I wasn't lying when I said the kiss was weird. It was, I mean I'm no expert.
When Delaney kissed me on the tower, I felt my whole body come alive like it was on fire. I don't know if that's what happens when you have your first kiss or if it was some weird near death experience since I was trying to jump off the tower before she kissed me. Either way I didn't feel all my nerve endings come alive when Maria kissed me. I'm sure it was a good kiss but all I could think about was Delaney and how I would rather be kissing her.
"Stay away from her Marcus. No good is going to come from her and she's not going to stop perusing you. Not until you kill Chico for her or worse he kills you." she says I can feel her struggling with the next part of what she wants to say. "I.... I don't want anything bad to happen to you. I won't let anything bad happen to you." she snuggles into me a little closer. I feel my heart beating faster at her words.
Why does she care so much about me? Some lonely homeless kid. Why me? "You don't have to protect me ya know. You have already done so much for me." It was true, she has. Delaney was the only person to acknowledge my existence from that group that brought me into King's. Everyone else either ignored me or treated me like scum. But not Delaney, she never stopped talking to me and she didn't cower away from that piece of shit. She went to bat for me, she protected me.
I didn't know much Spanish but I picked up some of the things Chico was saying to her. Calling her his princess, saying she was going to be his one day. Watching him go up to her and twirl those beautiful curls around his fucking finger. I wanted to fight for her. I wanted to defend her. I was jealous. Jealous of the way he was looking at her, touching her. I knew she would be pissed if I intervene after she tried so hard to protect me. That's part of the reason why I stormed off. I know Delaney told me to run but I was willing to stay with her. Willing to survive this place but after watching her protect me against Chico. I felt stupid, I didn't want her getting mixed into something bad all because of me. In a stupid weird way I thought leaving King's was going to protect her. Honestly it probably will, but I'm selfish fuck and I can't stay away from her.
"I already told you Violence," she started. There was that nickname she gave me. I'm starting to like it. "I want to. I want to help you." I shake my head before taking another sip of Petra's moonshine. "Honesty?" I asked raising my eyebrow knowing that wasn't the full truth. She moves off of my shoulder to face me. Our eyes locking. Her guard down, there was no joking, no sarcasm. Her eyes those gorgeous hue of green looked at me, really looked at me. "Because, I would have given anything for someone to help me." she whispers out.
My heart shatters at those words. What the fuck happened to her? Who hurt her? I actually felt an inner rage I didn't know was there. A rage that wanted to hunt down anyone and everyone who hurt her. I couldn't stop it my hand rising to her face again. I need to change the subject otherwise I'm going to do something really stupid.
My pointer finger lightly tracing over her cut on the bridge of her nose. Her eyes closing letting me. "We match" I smile as she giggles. That giggle the innocence of that sound made my heart swell. Her eyes meeting mine again. This time she is lightly tracing my cut. "Looks like it" she responds. Goosebumps. I have goosebumps from her touch. What am I getting myself into? I'm way over my head but I can't stop. Fuck.
Chapter 3: Sunshine
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
On my way back to the dorm Saya was waiting for me. Leaning against my door. "Saya what a pleasant surprise" I smirk at her. "You're playing a dangerous game Delaney." She says in her cool uninterested about anything voice. "Cut the shit Saya. What's this about?" I demand as I open the door to my dorm. We walk in as she closes the door behind her. "What ever this thing is between you and Marcus. It has to stop." She looks at me like I'm a fucking idiot. I go to sit on my bed as she leans against my door once more. "Again. I have no idea what you are talking about." I feign ignorance. I'm all about honesty but that doesn't mean I'm going to lay all my cards out bare. She rolls her eyes. "He's making you look weak. You are protecting him, and going after Chico? Don't loose your head over some boy." She scoffs. I feel the anger rising in me. "I'm not loosing my head over some boy. I can't Saya...." She's looking at me trying to read me. "I can't let this place screw him up. He's different. I can't explain it. Fuck I wish I could. I wish I could make sense of this feeling. I'm not weak. He's not making me weak." I let it out. Honesty. Saya shakes her head. "What do you think they are going to do. Once they all see what I see. That you have an attachment to this boy. They aren't going to come after you Delaney. They are going to come after the boy, to ruin you. To destroy you." She's crossing her arms. I shake my head in frustration "I won't let that happen" I grit out. She moves closer to me. "Why are you being so stupid" she yells. I stand up now, my walls closing in to protect me. "Why do you care so much?" I yell back. She baulks at me "Because you're my friend Delaney. I don't want to see you hurt." Was that honesty? I watched her for a moment, she was being genuine. "I promise. I won't get hurt. I won't let that happen." I touch her arm trying to be comforting. She sighs before turning to my door, her hand on my door knob. "He's my secret pledge. His actions are now my responsibility. I will do what I can to make sure both your asses don't die. But Delaney, I don't see what you see him. I hope he's worth it." He is. With that she walks out. Fuck.
I'm standing in the hallway in my usual spot leaning against my locker. Billy talking animatedly about the hang out last night. He swears Petra was giving him eyes. I'm eating some chocolate chips as I partially listen to him. Marcus starts walking into the hallway. He looks like shit, Maria walks past him but he just ignores her. My heart leaps a little. I watch as one of Saya's minions throws a ninja star almost hitting Marcus. My jaw clenched as I grip my dagger but Saya's words keep replaying in my head. "They are going to come after the boy, to ruin you. To destroy you." I had to be careful
A little later Petra is trying to light her cigarette going on about god knows what. Sitting here bored out of my mind. Billy hurried up to Petra lighting her cigarette for her "What's really shocking is that you like INXS at all" Billy says smiling at her like a little boy. "Usually you have such great taste. Just doesn't seem like your thing." Petra looks at him rolling her eyes "Michael Hutchence is every girls thing" she stats "amen" I pipe in Billy looking at me "really Delaney?" He questions as Petra and I laugh. Marcus walks in a hurry. I quickly sit up.
"Hey uh what are you smoking?" He ask Petra. Oh boy he still looks like shit. "Right, uh got any weed?" He asks again. "We all enjoy a wee nip of pollen" Lex jokes as he's done pissing behind me. Gross. "But first thing in the morning tres gauche" I roll my eyes at Lex "shut the fuck up" I spat out. "Marcus just likes drugs Lex. Delaney likes them too. Drugs are very cool." Billy shoots me a wink. "No one ever tells you that" here we go he's spazzing out again. Marcus rolls his eyes interrupting Billy's rambling. "What about the Hassians?" He asks. Sweet sweet Marcus. All he has to do is ask me, after all I have one more joint to smoke tucked into my pocket. "School's dry desperate Dan" Petra says "you look like boiled asshole" Billy jokes. Marcus looks at Billy with annoyed hooded eyes. "Yeah I didn't sleep very well." He says as the bell rings cutting him off. "Well good thing for you. Our very special rat queen always has a stash. All you gotta do is ask her." Billy looks at Marcus with a smile as he slumps his arm around my shoulders.
Marcus makes eye contact with me for the first time today. I walk up to Marcus putting my hand on his cheek. "You'll have to face the day dry, Violence" I smirk. He gives me a pout. Lex comes up to Marcus putting his arms on his shoulders pushing me out of the way. I lean against a tombstone as I raise my eyebrow. "Easy does it. Let go and let god" Lex spouts off his hands now on either side of Marcus cheeks "one day at a time" pulling Marcus in for a quick peck. Then slapping Marcus's cheek making his head go sideways. Marcus raises his eyebrows shaking whatever that was off. I can't help my laugh. Marcus looks at me "what the fuck just happened?" He question. I move towards him taking his arm in my mine as we walk inside. "I have absolutely no fucking clue. But your face was priceless." I smile at him.
Marcus stops, looking over his shoulder zoning out. "Marcus, hey Marcus" I start to shake his arm. His attention snaps back to me. "Hey are you okay?" I asked worried. He shakes his head trying to smile but failing. "Yeah I'm fine" I decided to let his lie go for now. I could tell he wasn't ready to talk about whatever the fuck that was.
Back in poison lab
Back in poison lab. I'm sitting behind Marcus again. I couldn't help but worrying about what happened earlier. "Guess what the government did with this miracle innovation" Denke says snapping me out of my thoughts. "Gee, Mr. Denke, they didn't use it on anyone, did they?" I roll my eyes as Billy jokes. "Boy howdy, did they" Denke jokes back. Denke continues on with his lesson. I try to pay attention but I couldn't stop focusing on Marcus. Some hippy wanna be starts to speak "hey, you could slip some into Regan's jelly beans, Marcus. Ya know for when you kill the president." that makes me snap my neck towards him. "Fuck off dick" I sneer at him. Marcus looks straight ahead his eyes hooded in anger he turns his head to the side clearly pissed. Slapping his book shut. I lean over my desk. "Don't fucking listen to him Marcus. He's an ass wipe with shit for brains." I lay a comforting hand on his shoulder. He looks up at me, some of that anger disappearing.
We walk to study hall in silence. It wasn't uncomfortable. I knew he just needed to be in his thoughts for a moment. People keep shitting on him. Thinking it makes them cool, but it doesn't. It makes them a bunch of cowardly bullies. Marcus is sitting at a table furthest away. Billy at the table in front of him. I grabbed some books off the shelves before heading to my seat in front of Billy. I can't help but look at Marcus. Wondering what he is doing in that notebook of his. I'm staring at him again. Biting my bottom lip as I look at his soft lips again. Seriously what the fuck has gotten into me? I look up to see those brown eyes watching me. A cocky smirk playing on his lips. He's caught me again. I couldn't help the blush that creeps on to my cheeks. "What is going on with your face Dee? It's all red?" Billy points at my face as he laughs. "Shut the fuck up Billy" I grunted out as Marcus chuckles. God I have got to get out of here. "Don't think I have ever seen you blush sugar plum." Billy teases me. "You do realize that I could kill you 13 different ways?" I give him my best mega watt smile. "Geez someone needs some dick." Billy turns to look behind him "Hey Marcus you think you can help my sweet pal out? She needs to relax a bit" Billy keeps teasing. I gather up the heaviest book on the table before throwing it at him. Marcus chuckles "I don't think Delaney likes your idea Billy". I mock their laughing before turning back to my studies.
I watch Marcus contemplate if he should strike up a converstation with the guy sitting at the next table over. Personally I don't think it's a great idea, guy looks like a tool douche canyon. Don't do it Marcus, don't try to make friends with this kid. "Dude, that the new Love and Rockets? It's so crazy great. I love the Hernandez brothers" he says. The guy looks at him like he's fucking weird "suck a dick, wannabe" the guy says as Marcus looks at me a little embarrassed. I look over at the guy with a lazy grin on my face "if you just wanted suck his dick all you had to do was ask, honey. No reason to be so hostile." I say sweetly the guy scoffs in offense before grabbing his shit and leaving. Marcus chuckles our eyes meeting and not looking away from each other.
Marcus and I find a place to sit away from everyone. I take out my joint lighting it and sharing the splendors with Marcus. We sit in silence smoking. This day has been honestly weird. Is he feeling guilty about his kiss with Maria. My stomach turns sour at the thought of them together. Does he like her. Maybe he lied to me? Is he regretting coming back to Kings. God I feel like a stupid little girl pinning over some boy like a real fucking teenager. Get your shit together Delaney you are a god damn killing machine.
"Voluntarily ingesting cyanide" Denke walks over to us. "Yeah well, what am I gonna do not smoke?" Marcus jokes as I sit quietly watching their interaction. Denke sits down with us. "So you wanna snuff Regan, huh Marcus?" He looks over at Marcus. Marcus clenches his jaw. God it's really hot when he does that. Shit focus Delaney. "Yeah, he killed my parents" Marcus says. Well that sobered up my thoughts real quick. "Good reason as any" I state as Denke nods his head. "Seen half my friends and a few partners waste away from a plague Ronnie refused to even acknowledge." Denke continues "cut funding for research. Wouldn't say the word "AIDS" publicly." Shit I listen to Denke carefully so does Marcus. "Did you explain to your dying friends that it was uh God's plan" Marcus says. Denke nods his head towards Marcus's pack of cigarettes. He hands over his pack to Denke. Marcus continues "you know, I've been thinking, Lex said he was gonna use his training to do you know, good things, you know. Change the world." Denke looks at us "changing the world is hippie bullshit." I looked shocked. What the fuck. What was all of this, what was the point of this fucking school if we aren't changing the world. That's the whole bullshit Lin spew's to us when we enter these sacred halls. Changing the fucking world so it won't be such a shitty place.
"People like Reagan, they never seen the guillotine anymore." Marcus shakes his head at Denke's words. "So what do you do, nothing?" Marcus asked. "Hating what's wrong is easy. Yeah, I'm gonna do something about it." I smile proudly at Marcus. Even Denke looked impressed with him. "You have the thing this place is suppose to nurture." Denke says. "Agreed" I say matter of factly. Marcus giving me a small smile. Denke continues "And they all see it. And that's what will try to destroy you." Rage filling me at Denkes words, as Saya and I's conversation replays in my head again. "to ruin you. To destroy you."
I'm sitting in AP Black Arts listening to Willie brag. I have a hard time believing he actually killed anyone. He's a poser, I've never seen him get his hands dirty. "This dude was about to stab me with a screwdriver" I quickly look over to Marcus. Remembering the night we brought him to Kings. Watching that fucking creep pull a screwdriver on Marcus. Marcus is looking down, anywhere but on Willie and his bullshit story. "And I find this pipe. I crush that fools head in" Marcus is balling his hand into a tight fist. "Dumpstered the body." Willie continues. I look to Lin to see if he's believing this bullshit. There's no way Willie could have dumped a grown mans body into a dumpster by himself. He had help or more like he helped someone. I look back over to Marcus. "Set it on fire" Marcus moves his fist to his lips zoning out. When Willie finishes Marcus let's go of the fist he was making. I tried to get his attention but he was too zoned out. "70% of soldiers don't pull the trigger in battle. No matter the stakes. The weak always choke in the face of killing." I look at Willie in that moment. Something smells like shit and Willies the one tracking it in.
"With fear of expulsion, all your hopes and dreams. All your families expectations, only one of you could do it." I roll my eyes at Lin. I've been a little busy keeping a certain curly brown hair boy from dying. Lin continues "so we'll have a new test" oh fuck me. Lin slaps his cane on someone's desk. "A final chance to prove your worth. Survive and you earn a place here. Fail and you die. The week do not belong in my school." Lin dismisses us. I make my way over to Marcus. He shakes his head clearly aggravated. "We need to talk?" I whisper. He looks at me "now?" his eyebrows raised. I shake my head yes before grabbing his hand and walking out of class with me. I hear Lin tell Willie to stay behind. Pussy.
We walk out into the hall. I hear a bunch of excuses from everyone about how they didn't have proof or it went sideways. I rolled my eyes. "Marcus, I don't believe Will....." Gates closes all around us. "Fuck" I grunt as my hand tightens on Marcus's. Lin's voice comes over head "Alive without breath and cold as death. I'm never thirsty but always drinking." A gas comes pouring out. "What am I. To pass this quiz and survive the poison gas. You need to make it to the botanical classroom and answer that riddle in five minutes." Lin finishes. I nod at Saya before looking Marcus in those gorgeous brown eyes. "I need you to take small breaths, control your heart rate and take it slow." I say to him he nods his head in understanding.
Viktor tries to break the iron bars. Like that's going to work. I roll my eyes. Marcus walks over to him "hey, I-I think I can help." He stats "I think you can screw off. What is this loser rat doing in AP class" Brandy spits. "Shut the fuck up Brandy!" I spit back. Marcus grabs a hair pin from her hair "get your hands off me" she says as I roll my eyes. Marcus moves Viktor's hand before making quick work on the lock. He gets it unlocked as brandy pushes him. "Your table awaits, Jockos." Marcus jokes as everyone walks past him. obviously no one saying thanks to him. I help him up "that was really hot" shit I let my intrusive thoughts slip. Marcus gives me that cocky smirk. As we continue following everyone. Soon we start to all cough. Marcus coughs up blood on his hand. I try to push the panic down. We make our way to a hall. Blood is staring to drip out of my nose. We make quick small steps down the hallway. Trying to be careful. A clicking sounds as I look at Marcus. He accidentally stepped on a trap. The doors open to the monks with their weapons. I let go of Marcus's hand he looks down watching me make my way to my thighs pulling up my skirt a little bit to reach for my daggers strapped to my thigh holsters. He trails his eyes back up my body. I try to focus at the task at hand and not the way my body is reacting to the way he was looking at me.
Everyone is standing around like a bunch of pussies. "Well what the fuck is everyone waiting for. An invitation." I charge forward making quick work to incapacitate as many monks as I can. My lungs are burning and I'm more sluggish than usual. I yell at Marcus to go forward. The gate starts to close I see Marcus made it in time. "Delaney!" He shouts. I kick a monk in the face before running as fast as I can. Sliding in the end barely making it before the gate closes seconds after I make it through. We barley make it to the botanical classroom. By now blood is dripping on to my clothes. I look at Marcus worry coating his eyes. We are all panting trying to catch what little breath we have left in our lungs. "One of these is the antidote" I say before falling to my knees. "Which one? Take the wrong one and we are all dead" Saya says. I collapse to the ground. Everyone starting to drop as well. "Alive without breath. Cold as death, and never thirsty. They're always drinking. Fish" Marcus says as he makes his way to a plant with a fish on a coin hanging from it. He grabs the leaves barely making it before ingesting it. He grabs enough to help everyone. He comes to me first putting the leaf in my mouth smoothing my hair back. He quickly makes work with all the others. Never hesitating to give them the leaf even Chico. He's different. He could have let Chico die right here but he didn't. It would have solved a lot of his problems but he didn't hesitate to help him. I admired that.
We walked into the cafeteria blood all over our face and shirts. No one paying any attention to the state we were in. Just a normal day at Kings. I held on to Marcus's hand. I couldn't let him go. Lin's test put a fear in me I didn't think I would have. The thought of loosing Marcus and not being in control. I didn't like it. I didn't like how easily I have come to care for him. It was all too fast and it was freaking me out. But I couldn't make myself leave his side. I look straight ahead as Shabnam went on about votes for class president. I could feel Marcus's gaze could feel him looking down at me checking on me. Viktor takes a trash can and throws it over Shabnam. "Very funny Viktor" I hear Shabnam laugh inside the can. Chico spits on him as he walks by. I roll my eyes I hate bullies. Marcus goes to help. "Marcus" he looks back at me our hands still intertwined. "I've got to help him. I can't just let him get bullied like this." He gives me a weak smile. I nod my head in understanding. This wasn't good though. Shabnam was the worst of the worst. Even I can't stand him he's a pretentious, know it all, nerd. I prefer to stay away from those kinds of people.
Marcus helps him up. "Thanks" Shabnam says "no worries" Marcus replies before taking a hold of my hand again. Shabnam holds his hand out to Marcus "Shabnam" he smiles. Nerd. "Rock out the vote" he hands Marcus something. I don't really care to pay much attention to this conversation. I'm looking for a way out of it. "Thanks" Marcus says.
I lead Marcus away so we can get our food. We find our fellow rats before sitting down. I zone out not being able to handle Lex talking. "What happens to the kids that didn't make it through?" Marcus looks at me and asks. "Are they..." Petra interjects "dead" she says all seriously. I roll my eyes "No, gothic oompa loompa monks revived them losers" Billy answers. "And whisked them back from whence they came" he winks at Marcus. Shabnam waves at Marcus from the lunch line. I groan into my hand. It's beginning isn't it. Hell has frozen over. Marcus waves back before I slap his hand down. He looks at me shocked for a split second. "New Pal?" Lex asked with a smirk clearly enjoying my pain. "I'm not really into the hierarchy don't normally shit on the physically unattractive. But that dude and his crew are highly annoying." Petra says uninterested. "Crew?" Marcus asks. "The goop patrol" Billy starts. "Banker kids, mafia accountants, NASA" I finish "NASA?" Marcus perks up shocked. "Oh there's a lot they're not telling you" Lex warns. Marcus looks at everyone "whatever I'm not gonna watch some kid get bullied." He says. I instinctively wrap my arms around him in a hug. He melts into it before I let him go. Everyone ignoring what I just did. "These animals see kindness as weakness" Petra warns him. "Safer to be a dick." She finishes. I look at her rolling my eyes. "Everyone loves dick." Billy jokes "Well some more than others" Lex adds as if he said something hilarious. I give them both a glare "gross"
Shabnam walks up to our table. Fuck me. He starts talking about some fucking commercial as I lay my head on Marcus's shoulder groaning. Petra glares at Marcus and I "You've brought a plague on our house" she says grumpily. I scoff my head coming off his shoulder. "It was all him." I point at Marcus he looks at me our eyes locking his head tilts towards me as his lips turn up in a smile. We are in our own little world not paying much attention to anyone. "You know I hear they don't really give that dog a beer" Shabnam's comment made us both snap our heads and look at him. What the fuck is this kid going on about. "Do you know what goes great with people who love beer commercials?" Lex questions as he put's two fingers to his head like he's blowing his brains out. "A bullet in the box" he finishes as I roll my eyes. So fucking dramatic.
"Anyway Marcus, my parental units are gonna be out of town. So me and the crew were thinking of firing up the Commodore 64, a little "castle Wolfenstein" a charcuterie plate. My dad prob left some amaretto too, if you want to get a little crazy." Marcus perks up at the mention of alcohol. My sweet sweet Marcus always down to get fucked up. "We're in" Marcus says as I look over the group in disbelief. "Come again?" I say as Billy repeats after me "yeah come again?" Marcus smiles at me and Billy the horror on our faces evident. "school is dry" he smirks. "You know something's better than nothing." Me and Billy look at each other like Marcus has lost his damn mind. But Marcus has a point. I could use free booze and we smoked my last joint. "My dad was clear, just a few friends" Shabnam chimes in. "You can't win an election with just a few friends" I say sweetly leaning over the table so Shabnam can have a better view of my mega watt smile. Marcus looks down to where my ass is bent over the table. Caught him I smirk. "You need connect with a proletariat" Lex chimes in. Marcus peels his eyes off my ass turning back to Shabnam "It'll be a small gathering. We promise." He smirks that cocky smirk. It will be anything but small. Billy has his arms draped over Shabnam and Marcus smiling that Cheshire Cat grin. Guess were going to a party tonight.
I make my way to Saya's dorm. Hoping to unwind a bit. My head was swimming with so many emotions I just needed some girl time. I knock on the door walking in to see Maria painting her nails on Saya's bed and Saya rummaging through cassettes. I roll my eyes starting to walk back out. "Delaney wait" Maria stands. I stop but don't turn around. "I'm sorry about what I've done." I don't answer her. She continues "You we're right. I shouldn't have used Marcus like that. I was just desperate to get out from Chico. I know it's not an excuse and you're right. I should be dealing with it myself. I hate that we are fighting." I turn around glaring at her "how about when you kissed him? Are you sorry about that too" I ask. I see Saya take a deep breath readying herself for a girl fight. Maria looks shocked that I know. "I'm sorry. I didn't realize you were dating." She's trying to pry. To see what I'll say. "We aren't dating but I...." I stop myself from saying more. We stand their awkwardly for a moment. I throw my hands up "ugh fine. I....I have a crush." I feel my cheeks blushing. I wish Petra was here. She would find away for me to make sense of all these emotions. Saya and Maria just look at me. "Well obviously" Maria states. I glare at her. "You know how hard that was to admit out loud?" I ask. They both start laughing. Both coming over to me as they put their arms on my shoulders leading me into the room. "I promise I'll stop pursuing him. But Chica you have got to do something. I'm not the only girl here who has..." she corrects herself "Who had her eyes on him". I groan into my hands. "I don't even know what to do" I say sheepishly. "Have you kissed him yet?" Saya ask. I instantly become quiet. "Oh my god. You so kissed him! When?" Saya says Maria eating this all up. My head still resting in my hands too embarrassed to look up. "Before I brought him back. I wasn't planning on kissing him. I just got so caught up in my emotions it just happened" I let out. "So, how was the kiss?" Maria asked. I groaned again "amazing, sweet, perfect, I felt a spark go down my spine. Is that normal?" Maria laughs. "Only when it's a good kiss and when it's with the right person." I look up at them both. My face on fire with embarrassment. "Okay operation get Delaney and Marcus together!" Maria announces and Saya rolls her eyes. I feel like this is what real teenagers talk about but it feels so foreign to me. To talk about something as stupid as my crush on a boy. I still haven't forgotten what Maria has done. Like I said keep your friends close and your enemies closer.
"What's involved with this operation?" Saya asks Maria. She claps her hands together before grabbing both our hands and heading out Saya's dorm. "Finding Delaney the perfect outfit for the party tonight. Something that will make Marcus drool." She says proudly. We walk over to my dorm Maria walking in like she owns it. She goes straight to my closet to find something. After a few minutes she pulls out my sheer top, little strips of black fabric only covering the important bits. I bought this so long ago holding on to it hoping I would have a place to wear it. Looks like tonight is that night. Maria throws me a black mini skirt that has a high slit. "Looks like you're wearing only one dagger tonight" Saya states with a smirk. The girls help get my makeup and hair ready. I look at myself in the mirror pretty impressed. I look hot.
There was a knock at my door as I go to open it. Chico is standing on the other side. "What do you want" I glare at him. His eyes traveling up my body. I got chills but the kind that makes you feel icky. "Mi Princesa, I'm looking for Maria." He says. Suddenly Maria stands in the doorway. "How did you know I would be here?" She asks "Someone told me they saw you go into Delaney's room." He states pushing his way into my room. I put my arms over my chest trying to cover up. "Get on your finery, baby. Tonight we're hitting the town" Chico says to Maria. "Tonight's the big party and I really wanted to join Saya and Delaney." She says Chico cutting her off "forget the kiddie pool. I'm taking you out for some high-class romance" he looks down at Maria. "You ever ask what she wants?" Saya says. Chico turns his attention to her "I know you ain't got no man. But when two people are in love sometimes they surprise each other with nice things." He says trying to be threatening. Maria shakes her head to back off. Saya takes the hint. "Lucky girl" I say. Chico just smirks at me before grabbing Maria and walking out of my dorm.
Saya and I make our way to the party, no sign of Marcus or Billy
Saya and I make our way to the party, no sign of Marcus or Billy. I grab a red cup and fill it with a mixture of alcohol. I needed some liquid courage tonight. This house is packed, so much for a small get together I chuckle. A few moments later, Marcus walks in with a dark shirt and a Jean jacket on. Gods does he look good. Our eyes locked he tilts his head with a smirk. Taking his jacket off in one fluid movement as he walks towards me. His eyes trail down my body as he looks at every curve. Devouring me with his eyes. My cheeks start to flush. When our eyes meet again I can see it.. The tension that is building between us. I hold out a drink for him as he walks up to me, hugging me a little longer than we usually do. My heart feels like it's going to pound out of my chest. He takes my hand in his as we walk through the house
"Whose going to see my penis tonight" Lex shouts. "Oh so the sores cleared up" Billy jokes as Marcus and I laugh. "No" Lex answers as I cringe. Gross. Saya comes up behind us "ah look who's gracing us with her legacy presence. And in public no less." Len smirks at her. Saya rolls her eyes "different rules outside of school" she says turning to wink at me before walking out of the room. Marcus sees an older man walking around "shit is that Shabnam dad?" He asked Billy. Billy draws his attention to the man "No, sells herbs to the Hessians" he states. Marcus looks down at me "Oh, let's go make friends with him" his big goofy grin directed at me as I follow his lead. We watch the old man coaching a kid to hit a gravity bong. "Oh, gravity bong. Nice. You guys need help smoking that weed." Marcus asks. "What are you talking about, man." The old man looks at Marcus "gravity bong? It's a water bong." Rolling his eyes. "Well, no, a water bong is just a bong. You push that down using gravity." Marcus states. I got to give it to him. He knows his shit. "It's not gravity dude. It's pressure. Trying to school me." Okay this old man was getting on my nerves. "Listen here you old creepy fuck. It's a gravity bong, you stupid shit. Now I came here to get fucking high. My stash is empty and I need to restock." I pull out a wad of cash. "Are you selling or are you trying to make yourself feel better being a dick to high school students." Marcus's eyebrows shoot up he was impressed. "Damn dude your girl is feisty." He says before grabbed his goodie bag. Marcus smiles proudly "I know" he says. My heart skips a beat. Did he just unintentionally/intentionally call me his girl?
A little while later, Marcus and I have already smoked one joint. I went to go refill our cups. I hear Willie going on again about his "kill" I immediately start looking for Marcus. We never got to have that talk about what I suspect. I don't think this party is really the time and place for this heavy of a conversation. I see Marcus throw a glass bottle on the ground. Where the fuck did he find that? He puts his headphones on to try and drown Willie out. Willie taps Marcus on the shoulder "who listens to a Walkman at a party? You look like a fool" he says. I quickly come up beside Marcus. "Fuck off you poser." I glare at him. Willie ignores me and takes Marcus's headphones off his head so he can listen to it. I instinctively put my hand to my dagger on my thigh. "What's this white shit" Willie says pointing to the head phones. "The Smiths" Marcus answers rolling his eyes. "Sorta gay, isn't it?" Willie questions. The old man comes by saying "yep" okay he's on my kill list now too.
I ripe the head phones off willies head. "You know you can be a real piece of shit. And I'll have you know that if by gay you mean brave and honest. Then yeah it's brave and fucking honest." I say. Marcus looking at me with a grateful smile. "Whining over a guitar ain't brave." I roll my eyes at Willie. "It's hard to be fearless about sadness" Marcus interrupts. "Fearless, sad.... Are you for real?" Willie is such a bitch. "Yeah, most people hide it like its a weakness. Acting so fucking tough." I've seen Marcus stand up for people but seeing him stand up for himself. It was sexy. "Man you ain't got a rep" Willie says I take a step closer. "People'll see you weak, and they come at you." I give Willie another glare. "Let them. Better expose your ankles, see which snakes bite." Marcus says Willie looks back at his crew. "Let me save you some time. Cause here at Kings dominion, we all bite." I roll my eyes, give Willie the middle finger before walking off and pulling Marcus with me.
Later, Marcus is leaning against the kitchen counter, taking sips of his drink. I'm definitely feeling my drink and weed. I saunter up to Marcus his eyes never leaving mine. "Marcus" I say as sweet as I can "can you do me a favor?" I ask. He smiles at me "sure" he answers. "I need you to hold me for a little bit." I say he nodded his head. I move into his arms. I lay the back of my head against his chest. I can feel his breath hitch for a second. He wraps his free arm around my waist his hand making small circles by my hip and lower stomach. This was comfortable. This felt peaceful. He rest his head on top of mine. We watch Billy staring at Petra. "Petra really?" Lex asks. He sounds jealous. "You still haven't told her." Marcus says. Marcus continues those small circles.
"Billy just walk in there like you're every bodies best friend. Be the center of the party. Make eye contact. Girls love eye contact." I say "they do?" Marcus questions I can feel the cocky smirk on his face. I tilt my head up as Marcus lifts his head off mine, I look into his beautiful perfect brown eyes. "Yes they do" I smile. I look back at Billy "Pull her in, causally sit down next to her but don't smile. That's important." I look back up at Marcus "but you keep smiling" he smirks before I go back to pep talking Billy. "Just lean back, put a hand on your pecker and then ask her if she's hungry for pork." I smile. Billy laughs "Ah, the old present the pecker, classic. Thanks Delaney." He looks back over to Petra. "Kidding aside Billy. You're cute, and funny and most of all you're not a dickhead. You're a catch Billy." He looks back at me with a giant smile. "She's yours dude" Marcus says encouragingly. Billy chugs his beer in one go.
He walks over to Petra and says "pizza" both Marcus and I groan. "Italy" I roll my eyes. I have to stop this. I try to walk over to him but Marcus holds me in place. His hand splayed across my stomach keeping me from moving. Marcus tilts his head down his lips next to my ear "You have to let him try. Even if it means he fails." My whole body breaks out in chills. This was hot, really fucking hot.
Lex walks in "kill you to smile, Petra? Poor, sad poet, thigh-cutting, clove-smoking..." Lex goes on. I look up at Marcus I can see his jaw clenching. He's pissed. Petra gets up to leave. Billy not having a chance because of fucking Lex. Fucking bastard. Lex is going off on everyone it seems. He looks at me "what have we here" he points to me. "Miss high and mighty herself. The one and only rat queen." He gets up on the coffee table "hey everyone. Look what we got here. Our sweet beloved rat queen. Whoring herself out." He yells. I feel my body tense before Marcus moves me to the side. He walks in tilting his head. "Damn, you got them all pegged, Lex." He's holding his cup out pointing his finger at Lex "Looking down your nose, talking loud." Marcus keeps walking closer. "You're no different than a jock or a prep. You're just another elitist dick with bad hair. And a shitty bicycle chain necklace." Marcus says. He's right. Lex sits up from his spot on the couch. "Careful mate. Murder school and all." I start walking towards Marcus. He slams his drink on the ground. He turns around and sees my eyebrow raised "I hate bullies" he grunts out as he passes by me. "I know" I say following him. "Lex knew Billy was trying to talk to Petra and he dicked it all up. Then the shit he said about you. I couldn't let it go." I grab hold of his hand. "He's just an asshole" he shouts before I pull us into Shabnam's laundry room.
Marcus paces back and forth clearly frustrated. Something was bugging him, I just didn't know what it was. He leans back as my hand goes up to touch the big scar on his face, the one that barely missed his eye. "Did your mouth buy you this scar?" I ask him. The way he's looking at me gives flight to the butterflies in my stomach. He looks away from me "No, it was my bunkmate at the boys home." before meeting my eyes again. "Straight razor, he left the eye." I say, Marcus's lips twitch up "He's very generous." the sarcasm dripping from his voice. "I bet it used to seem very significant." his eyebrows raise "Used to?" he questions his head is tilted down to look into my eyes. I can't think straight when he looks at me like this. "Love, pain, nostalgia. year by year, it doesn't hurt so much anymore. Whatever effect it had is mixed in like dye. Once dropped in, no changing the color back." His lips twitch up into a smile "You're drunk" he stats. I move closer to him. "No I'm not" I argue. "I beg to differ Sunshine" there he goes that damn look and that damn smile and a fucking adorable nickname. "What are you gonna do about it?" I'm baiting him. I have wanted him to kiss me all night. He leans in closer our lips still not touching. "Fuck it" I whisper before I wrap my hands around his neck my lips touching his. This kiss was nothing like our first one. That one was sweet and tender. This one was full of wanting and needing. My whole body was on fire. His hands found my waist as he pushed me back against the wall. His tongue was teasing my bottom lip asking for permission to open up to him. I was just about to when we heard Willie's voice "This dirt bag was coming at me, yo. Right hand, shin dropped. that's it." Marcus breaks the kiss. Resting his forehead on mine. "Y'all know SW wanna mess around. What I gotta do? Something." Marcus releases my waist as he takes a few steps back, I can see the anger in his face before he walks out. Fucking Willie I'm going to kill him. "I find this pipe right. I see him coming hand tight. I crack that motherfucker in the head with that pipe and knocked his lights out." Marcus storms into the room Willie is in "All Fucking day, listening to you brag." He grabs Willie to face him "Why don't you shut the fuck up?" Marcus yells as he pushes Willie getting into his face. I grab my dagger out of my holster getting ready for Willies crew. "Hold up, hold up" Willie shuts his crew down. I watch Marcus make his way outside to the balcony. I put my dagger back in its holster. Willie follows Marcus outside. I slip out of a window and hug the shadows. I don't trust Marcus alone with Willie. I'm not taking any chances.
Chapter 4: Worthless
Notes:
Trigger warning: mentions of abuse and rape
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
I'm hidden in the shadows the trees provide, thankful for the waxing crescent moon providing less light tonight. I'm crouched above Marcus and Willie on the roof, listening intently on their conversation. I should probably have boundaries, trust me I know I'm a little fucked in the head. Murder school and all. I should really get a therapist. "You want to talk about it?" Willie asks "Nope" Marcus is staring intently in front of him, not bothering to look at Willie. "You feel bad about..." Marcus cuts off Willie "I don't feel anything." He grabs Willie's drink out of his hand, taking a huge drink "you sure you ain't drowning it?" What is he drowning Willie? Marcus gives Willie a look. He looks back down at the cup "fruit punch?" Marcus asks. What a pussy, should have known Willie wouldn't drink alcohol. "fruit punch, pacifism, or whatever the fuck that was last night." Marcus says before tossing the cup behind him. Pacifism, no shit. always know he was a pussy. "Not exactly down by law gangster behavior." he continues. I should probably not listen into this shit, but that's not going to stop me. "You don't know shit" Willie says annoyed. Marcus leans closer to Willie saying "I know you're living a pose. Why do you act like that?" Willie looks down almost debating what to say. He leans against the railing.
"A few years back, my folks got up on the wrong side of some serious people. We were on lockdown. I wasn't even allowed to go outside. Saturday mornings, man, always me and pops. He was cooking pancakes. I was watching cartoons. And then the back door opened. His gat was right next to me but he couldn't reach it. So he yelled for me and told me to cap them. And I had no choice. I grabbed it and pulled the trigger. It was too much kick. Lost control. I shot my pops in the back of the head." tears were rolling down my cheeks. I hadn't realized I was crying until I felt them laid on my hand. "Mom told everyone I shot those dudes to get revenge for Pops. That's what got me my rep. But she knows the truth." I try to wipe my tears away, I feel kinda bad for being such a bitch to Willie. "damn" Marcus let's out "that's horrible." I should do something, they need to know I'm here. It doesn't feel right to invade on this heavy fucking truth. "I swore I wouldn't live like him. Swore I'd never hurt anyone again. So, Marcus, don't judge me."
I slowly and quietly lower myself off the roof and on to the porch. "It wasn't your fault." I say behind both boys. They turn around quickly "What the fuck!" Willie shouts looking not too happy with me. I wouldn't be either at the current moment. "Delaney what..."Marcus just looks at me. I can't tell if he's pissed at me, annoyed with me, or weirded out. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to invade your privacy. I was worried about Marcus. More so that you were going to hurt him. So I snuck up on the roof and listened in on the conversation. In hindsight I now know that I should create healthier boundaries. I'm thinking about seeing a therapist." I walk closer to them both. Marcus just shakes his head. "That's fucked Delaney. I get your worried about your boy. Trust me. But if you tell anyone what you heard tonight..." I raise my hand to stop Willie. "I know what could happen to you. I'm not going to say anything. You have my word. I'm sorry Willie." I put my hand on his shoulder. I really fucked this all up tonight. Marcus turns back around not saying anything. Shit. "You were just a kid, stuck in a bad situation" Marcus says to Willie. I squeeze Willie's shoulder in comfort. Marcus takes a look over his shoulder at me. "Shitty things happen to people who don't deserve it." I let go of Willie as I step back. I should go back inside. I really screwed up tonight. I turn to walk through the door. I hear Willie start to tell Marcus something but I decide to tune them out.
I walk into the kitchen watching Billy search the cabinets freaking out about oats. I grab a cup from the counter, who knows what the fuck is in it. I chug it down before finding an unopened beer bottle. "My lucky day" I whisper. Billy keeps ranting but I can't hear it. I feel the bile crawling it's way up my throat. I can't hear anything over the words that have been repeating in my head for so long. His words. You really screwed this one up Delaney. Now no one is going to want anything to do with you. How could you think anyone could care about you. You are waisted space. You don't deserve happiness. No one will ever love a whore like you. You're broken. Why don't you go ahead and kill yourself, no one will ever notice you're gone. I didn't know I was crying in the middle of the kitchen. I didn't realize the bottle slipping from hands or the look Billy gave me. I was numb. I wanted his voice to shut up. I wanted to not feel his hands all over my body. I needed to get out of here.
I felt familiar arms wrap around my body, even though I knew who it was it still didn't stop me from flinching. From trying to retreat out of his hold. The bile was rising more. I felt like my skin was crawling. I needed a shower, I need to scrub myself clean. I was taken somewhere in this house. I could hear Billy now "What's going on with her?" his voice sounded concerned. "I don't.. I don't know." Marcus responds. He's on the floor as I'm wrapped up in his arms being cradled. I don't know how long we stay like this. I was scared. How do I explain this. Sorry Marcus when I decided to eavesdrop on your very personal conversation, I realized how badly I fucked up. Now I'm spiraling because of my shitty fucking past. I know I have to face them. I have to explain this somehow. Honesty. Honesty is a fucking bitch when you don't want to let something this intimate be said out loud.
I raise my head from Marcus's chest. I could feel my body shaking. Our eyes meet, there is no anger, no annoyance, no repulsion. There's just a look of worry, concern. "Hey buttercup" Billy says I didn't realize he was sitting next to Marcus, holding my hand this whole time. "I'm sorry" I choke up looking at Marcus. Tears falling down my face again. "I fucked up." I shake my head "I'm broken." Marcus's hands come straight to cheeks caressing them. His thumbs rubbing the tears away "no, no, no, you are not broken." I can't look at him "Delaney look at me. look at me." My eyes snap to those beautiful brown eyes. "You are not broken Delaney. You understand me. You are not broken." He repeats. The tears flowing down my face. Billy is rubbing soothing circles on my back. "You didn't fuck up tonight, I did. I fucked it all up. I wasn't mad at you Delaney. I was mad at myself. I let my own shit ruin our night. And I realized my fuck up when you climbed down that roof. I'm sorry." he says. I shake my head in his hands. "You don't have anything to be sorry for." I whisper. Marcus pulls me into a hug before Billy joins. We stay in this hug for awhile.
"You don't have to talk about it, if you're not ready." Marcus says "Just know we will be here for you no matter what buttercup." Billy says from behind my back. I take a big deep breath, the shaking is starting to slow down. "I'm not ready." I whisper. "Okay" they both say in unison. "Thank you. Both of you. You didn't have do all this." I could feel my cheeks heating in embarrassment. "Delaney are you kidding. We love you. We would never abandon you. This here, this is for life." Bill smiles at me. I put my hand on his cheek, words failing me. Marcus pushes a rogue strand of my hair behind my ear. "Want to help me try and talk to Petra again?" Billy ask. I laugh "There she is. Our sunshine." Marcus declared. We get off the floor of a bathroom, I look at the mirror. My makeup is pretty much all gone. I turn the faucet on and splash my face with water. My eyes are a little red and swollen from all the crying. My nose is red and my cheeks are still flushed. I hope no one notices, hopefully they are all so fucked up they won't notice or wont care.
We walk back out to the kitchen. Marcus holding my hand as he leads me. He leans against the counter again twirling me around. He places his hands on my waist as he scoots me back into his embrace. My head rests on his chest as he puts his head on top of mine. I let a deep content sigh escape my lips. He kisses the top of my head. Petra walks in grabbing a slice of pizza from the counter. "There isn't any Quaker Oats in this house. It's a bad omen, no Quaker Oats. We should just go." Billy is pacing nervously. Guess we are back on this oats thing again. "You're trying to get out of talking to Petra. Enough stalling." Marcus gives Billy a little nudge towards Petra. Billy walks up to her "Hey, I know... look, um I'm sorry if it's lame. but um, I think you're really smart and funny." there we go Billy "and really pretty and, um, I think I love you, Petra." Billy proclaimed. Marcus and I both groan with embarrassment. Marcus leans his head down so he's now hovering over my shoulder "This is bad" he sighs as I nod my head "yup" I let the P pop. Petra looks shocked. "um I..I don't... I don't really know what to say, Billy. I.. I think you're a great guy." Billy interrupts her "You have a mouthful of pizza. I'm such a clod. I...let me...let me get you something to drink. Okay?" Billy walks away. Petra watches him turn away before looking around the room. Billy comes next to Marcus and I filling a cup with water. He looks over to us and gives us a thumbs up. Marcus and I see Petra run off with Viktor. Poor Billy. If Petra wasn't my friend, she would defiantly be on my kill list right now.
Billy turns around looking for Petra. He starts to walk off to search for her. I can't stand this. "Billy wait" I try to stop him but he just keeps going. "Hey he's going to be okay." I shake my head. "I know, I just don't like seeing my friends get hurt." Marcus kisses my cheek softly. "I'm going to get us a refill on drinks. I'll be back in a few." I move off his chest reluctantly as he walks off in search of more booze. Saya walks up to me, a flash of concern on her face before she schools her emotions back into place. "Have you been crying" she whispers. I look around before coming back to meet Saya's stare. "If he did something...." I cut her off. "No, no it's not that. It's just my past rearing its ugly head." she nods at that "Do you want to talk about it?" "No...not really." Saya takes my hand for a moment giving it a comforting squeeze before walking away.
Marcus is still not back, I go looking for him. I find him not too far from the bar taking a big drink out of his cup. He looks zoned out again. I start to make my way towards him. "why do Mexicans make refried beans, y'all?" I can hear Brandy's hillbilly accent. I see Marcus's jaw clench. Oh god. "You ever hear of a Mexican doing something right the first time?" my eyebrows raised in shock. Fucking excuse me. My Mexican mother would be rolling in her grave right about now. I start to change my course of direction but it seems Marcus is beating me too it. He walks over to her, I'm not to far behind if these people don't get the fuck out of my way. "Hey Brandy. You bigoted piece of shit!" Marcus sneers throwing his drink in her face. I couldn't be more proud. I quickly make it over to Marcus my hand grabbing his shoulder pulling him towards me as I walk us backwards Marcus has a huge grin on his face "You manure-looking shithead!" Brandy spits. "Oh would you look at the time. Got to go Brandy. Has anyone ever told you, you look great as a watered down mole rat?" I give her my mega watt smile and hold up my middle finger as I continue to walk Marcus and I out of the room. "Cocksucker!" she yells trying to come after us. I keep walking with Marcus "Are you trying to get yourself killed tonight? I get what this is about. It's Willie, the assignment." I turn him around to look at me. "Not..not on me. He did it." he starts to walk away from me. "Okay so tell me why you are the one dealing with it." I shout at him. He walks out of the room. I let out a frustrated grunt before I go on a search for more booze. Probably not my best decision, considering how tonight is going. Fuck it.
I lean against a door frame watching Marcus on the couch with the old creep herb fuck. "Yeah, you need to put that poison down" the creep says to Marcus. I roll my eyes. "It's making you like Erasure. You know the problem with kids today?" Marcus turns his head to the man. "Not enough weed. That's where Dwight Shandy comes in." he hands Marcus a joint. "You know, alcohol fuels our discontentment." Marcus lights the joint. "You never hear about a stoned dad murdering all his kids or a bunch of baked D&D players rioting after their wizard dies." I roll my eyes. "Yeah, you also never hear, stoned doctor nails brain surgery." touché Marcus. I want to be mad at him but he looks so cute right now. "okay I can see you don't wanna have a serious conversation." the old creep gets up and walks away. I make my way over slowly to Marcus's side. "I come in peace." I say with my hands up. I plop next to Marcus. He looks at me his lips tilted in a smile. He moves to put the joint to my lips as I take a drag.
Lex comes jumping into the room wearing Shabnam mom's bra, panties and hat. Oh my god is that a fucking dildo? Go on Mrs. Shabnam. Respect. Lex starts hitting Brandy with it. This is amazing. Lex moves over to put the dildo into Willies drink. Fucking gross. "Lex, stop!" Shabnam yells. Shabnam pushes Lex. Oh shit. "Scoot off, you tit!" Lex yells as he gets into Shabnam's face. "I've read your file. Your dad's not some tough gangster! You're just this lowly fucking rat! Who came from a dock worker." phew Shabnam this is not going to end well for you my dude. "What did you say? Don't you ever talk about my dad again." Lex moves closer to Shabnam before slapping him in the face with his moms dildo. He keeps hitting him one after the other. Slap after slap. "Don't you ever talk about my dad again." I look over to Marcus his eyebrows are raised, watching everything unfold. Saya walks in, taking her katana out from behind her back. She slices the poor dildo up. It plops on the coffee table right in front of me and Marcus. "RIP Mrs. Shabnam's dildo." I say. Marcus has the joint hanging out of his mouth he raises his eyebrows. I can't help the laugh that bubbles out of my chest. Viktor comes out in his birthday suit clapping his hands "there is old KGB wisdom. Sometimes you are dildo and sometimes you are face." What the fuck.
"Cops!" someone yells. I grab Marcus's hand as we rush out of the house. He let's go of my hand as the cops pull up. "Shut up" he says pushing me away his hands on his head. "Marcus, Marcus it's me. Delaney." Shit we don't have time for this. I quickly grab his hand again making him run with me. Fuck I hate running. We get back to kings, Marcus is stumbling as I try to get him into his room or closet if that's what you want to call it. Very Harry Potter vibes. My hands are on his chest as I push him lightly on his cot. He gives me a little sigh. I have no clue how much he has drank or smoked tonight but it's clearly got him all shades of fucked up. I start to take his shoes off. He sighs again "I kissed her tonight." He smiles. "Oh yeah kissed who?" I finishing getting one shoe off before grabbing his other foot. "Delaney." he sighs again. "she is so beautiful." I chuckle he thinks I'm beautiful. "Yeah but she's too good for me." He sits up abruptly. He points a lazy finger at me. I drop his last shoe before putting his feet back on his cot. "I killed him. Rory. I did it. She's never going to forgive me. She thinks she is the one that fucked up. But I'm the one that fucked it all up." I push him gently back down on his cot. His confession hanging over me. I wish he could have told me this sober. I could have helped him. Could have held his hand through this. He wouldn't have to be alone. I brush his brown curls off his forehead. "Sweet, Sweet Marcus. She could never be mad at you. I'm pretty sure she would disagree with you on her being too good for you. She would tell you that you got it backwards. That she doesn't deserve you." He looks into my eyes giving me a small sweet smile. "Good night Violence." I give him a small kiss on his forehead before walking out of his room.
I couldn't sleep last night. After leaving Marcus's room I gathered my things for a shower and spent two hours scrubbing every inch of my body. I was red and raw when I can out but I didn't feel him on me anymore. I'm reading a book in my bed while I stuff my face with a bagel, when I hear a knock on my door. I sigh before reluctantly getting up and answering. A monk hands me a note before turning around and walking away. "Nice chatting with you." I call after him. No reply, what a surprise. It's from Lin.
Delaney,
Wear something black. We are going to a funeral. Be ready in 10 minutes.
Geez Lin you sure do know how to make a girl feel special. I go to my closet finding a black long sleeve dress, the back dips a little low and the hem reaches my mid thigh. This was just gonna have to do with my time constraint. I strap my dagger holsters to my thighs before placing my daggers in their rightful spot. I grab a pair of chunky heels, find one of my alligator clips before twisting my hair and throwing it up into a little causal/fancy bun. I put a little bit of mascara on my lashes and find my lip balm. Finished, I look to the clock. Four minutes to spare. A knock is at my door again. I open it to find a monk, I follow him out of Kings. A black four door car is parked and waiting. Lin rolls down the window in the passenger seat. "get in" He says before rolling the window back up. I open the door to find Marcus sitting in the seat next to me. He's in a suit. He looks really fucking good in a suit. "Are you okay" I whisper to him. He shrugs his shoulders. "just peachy." the ride to the funeral was quiet. This was so fucking awkward. Does Marcus know we are going to a funeral? Whose funeral are we even going to?
We walked up listening to a women speak. "some...something broke inside him." she goes on. Lin whispers over to Marcus "I thought you might have known him." I look at the photo behind the women talking. Oh shit. Is that a cleaned up version of the fucking homeless creep that held the screwdriver up to Marcus's throat. It is him. I grab a hold of Marcus's hand. he gives me a light squeeze. "and my dad never came back. no world he deserved would happened. Oh it doesn't matter now. he's gone. you're with your mom again dad." Lin pushes Marcus forward. I look at Lin glaring a bit. Marcus looks back as Lin motions his head for him to keep going. Marcus makes his way to the front of the casket. "Rory and me lived in a shanty camp under a bridge. He was always, uh..." he sighs. "He..." he pauses for awhile. "He was the worst piece of shit I ever knew. He stole and he beat up women and he hurt people. Whatever happened to him, whoever he was, I don't give a shit because he chose who he became. and who he became was terrible." I could see a weight lift off of Marcus's chest. I felt my own chest swell with pride. The homeless man's daughter spit on Marcus as he walked by her. "Burn in hell, you asshole." I instantly start to go after her but Lin takes his cane in front of me and stops me. When we walks back over to us I grab a hold of his hand and lean into him as we walk away.
The three of us are sitting on a bench. I hold Marcus's hand rubbing soothing circles to the top of his hand. "Why'd you do that?" he asks Lin. "It's important we face our victims." Marcus looks at Lin shocked that he knew he killed that man. "I told myself all day I didn't feel anything. But once I heard his daughter, her delusion..." Lin interjects "We hate imagining anyone unveiling truths about us when we pass, so we forgive others once they do." Lin grabs a folder out of his bag and hands it to Marcus. "I.D. wanted for six homicides. Your fortitude likely prevented many more." Marcus flips through the paperwork. "Those you lack backbone are devoured. We can't expect others to watch the herd. It's up to us." Cryptic as always Lin "There might have been a better way." Marcus states. "noise, noise, noise" Lin waves his hand back and forth. "Just something you think you're supposed to say." "So what? I just keep pulling the trigger as long as I believe the old man telling me to do it is fine? Then I can live with it?" I want to wrap him up in a hug and take this all away. "You were justified. Erasing that human stain doesn't mean you absorb it. You made the world better. Over time you'll see. I, for one, am very proud of you." I could tell in the way Marcus looked at Lin that he needed to hear that. That someone was proud of him. Fuck being honest I need that reassurance that someone is fucking proud of me too. Lin stands up "I'll give you both a few moments alone" he states before walking off.
Marcus looks at our hands joined together. "I'm sorry I kept this from you..." I quickly let go of his hand before placing mine on his face making him look at me. "Don't ever be sorry for the way you choose to deal with heavy shit." his deep chocolate eyes searching mine. "I will always be here for you. You don't have to suffer alone." I let one of my hands slip from his face as I grab onto one of his hands placing it right on my heart. "Let me help you. Please" I beg. A tear falls from his eye as I swipe it away with my thumb. "I don't deserve you." he whispers. "Yes you do, you deserve to be happy, you deserve to find peace, you deserve the world Marcus Lopez Arguello." his lips turn up into a smile. He has no idea the lengths that I would go for him, what I would give up, what I would do to make him happy. and that scares me because Saya is right. My weakness is Marcus and when they find out, they will eat us alive.
Chapter 5: A forbid love
Notes:
Morning after he killed Rory.
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
I sat up all night expecting to feel like a terrible person. Did he deserve it? Does it matter? Morality's just comfort food. It hold no meaning outside of our minds. Like the "Mona Lisa", something a lot of people imagine value in, reading something into that idiot half-smile smear of paint. one big group hallucination. the sort of thinking that makes it possible for a place like this to exist. Turbines that suck in the innocent and spit out blood-soaked Wall Street cannibals. Perspectives stained by company rationalization. What are you gonna do? Throughout evolution, without a tribe, you were alone and dead so you sucked it up, worked with the assholes. That's all we are now, gangs of capitulating assholes. Every border, every nation, every war, every ounce of racism, every religion, tribalism. Spineless politicians hypnotically finger fucking an ancient instinct to secure alliances and a great excuse to screw with the new kid.
My eyes roam around the halls before seeing her. The only one in this place who has had my back. But why me. I still didn't understand it, still didn't understand her protective need to help me. She claims she wished someone would have helped her when she was new. I have a hard time believing Delaney Murphy had any problems. I practically watch Chico eye fuck her every chance he gets. I've seen Saya from across the room sneak quick glances just to see a small glimpse of her. Fuck even Willie has made comments about her that make me jealous. No, Delaney Murphy is perfect and for some twisted reason she has chosen me of all people to spend time with, to help, to protect.
I need something stronger to get me through this day. Booze, drugs I don't really care. That's a lie I would prefer drugs. I find the group hanging out, my desperation getting the better of me. "Hey, uh... what are you smoking?" I ask Petra she shows me it's just a cigarette. Fuck. "Right, uh, got any weed?" I hear Lex go on but I honestly could care less, unless he's about to hand me weed. Billy and Lex talk about drugs but I need to move this stupid conversation along and find someone who has weed. "What about the Hessians?" I ask Billy. "School's dry desperate Dan." Petra says. Fuck, dry. How am I suppose to go through this day fucking dry. "You look like boiled asshole." thanks Billy, astute observation there pal. "Yeah I didn't sleep well" I tell him. I'm about to leave, so over this conversation. "Well good thing for you. Our very special rat queen always has a stash. All you gotta do is ask her." Billy slings him arm about Delaney. I didn't even realize she was here. I was so focused on my own shit that she was sitting here the whole time.
She walks over to me putting her hand on my cheek. I feel a jolt from her touch. "You'll have to face the day dry, Violence." I can't help the pout partly because Its been awhile since I've smoked any weed and my body is not reacting well the other part of me was hoping the pout would convince her to skip class and smoke with me. Clearly that was not going to be an option. Lex pushes Delaney out of the way as he slaps his hands on my face playfully. I can see Delaney in the corner of my eye smirking "Easy does it, let go and let god! One day at a time" he literally kisses me quickly before slapping my cheek. I shake my head trying to figure out what the fuck just happened. I hear Delaney's laugh. God her laugh is like sunshine. I look over to her "What the fuck just happened?" she grabs me by the arm, intertwining us we start to walk but something was nagging me to look behind us. I stop, turning to look. Everything felt cold, off and there he was Rory, haunting me. I feel Delaney shaking me as I force myself to look back at her. "Are you okay?" she asked.
No I'm not. I'm fucking seeing a dead man. The worst part about this all, I'm fucking scared to tell her the truth. I'm scared she will look at me differently. It's so fucked, my logic. We are at a school that teaches us to murder people. Delaney is literally the head of the class. I've seen the way she's gone after Chico. That kind of skill. But here I am so fucking terrified for her to think of me like I'm scum because what? I killed a man who did awful, terrible things to me and other people who didn't deserve it. Maybe there was a better way, a different way. Maybe he didn't have to die. I clench my empty hand, I need weed.
I haven't paid attention at all in Poison lab, I can't focus. It's like my mind is a hamsters wheel, it just keeps spinning relentlessly. I hear some hippy fuck start to talk pulling me out of my head. "Hey, you could slip some into Regan's jelly beans, Marcus. ya know for when you kill the president." I just look forward not even giving him my attention. "Fuck off dick" Delaney snaps at him. There she goes always defending me. The bell rings as I clench my jaw before grabbing my shit. I can feel Delaney's breath on the back of my neck. Chills run down my spine. "Don't fucking listen to him Marcus. He's an ass wipe with shit for brains." Her hand comes to my shoulder I tilt my head to look at her some of my anger fading. I don't deserve her kindness.
It comes to no shock that I couldn't even focus in study hall so instead I get my notebook out and start drawing. I hear Delaney walk back to her seat. Her and Billy are suppose to be studying for a project. I say suppose to because Billy is too busy drawing in a book. Delaney doesn't realize I'm looking at her, she's staring again like when I caught her at lunch yesterday. There she goes biting that bottom lip of hers. I wish I could be the one biting that perfectly plump lip. Her eyes slowly rise to mine I give her a smirk wanting to know that I've caught her again. Her cheeks instantly start to redden.
"What is going on wit your face Dee? It's all red" Billy teases her. I wondering if she has said anything to Billy about our kiss or the glances we steal. Does she have a crush on me like I have a crush on her. "Shut the fuck up Billy" she grunts I can't help my chuckle. It's adorable how embarrassed she's getting. "Don't think I have ever seen you blush sugar plum" Billy keeps teasing her. "You do realize I could kill you 13 different ways?" I believe that whole heartedly. She's deadly sunshine. "Geez someone needs some dick." Billy turns around in his seat to face me "Hey Marcus you think you can help my sweet pal out? She needs to relax a bit." Fuck if he really knew the thoughts that have been going through my head since the moment I meant Delaney Murphy he wouldn't have to ask me that question. She throws a book at him. I tell him I don't think she likes his idea. A little while later I'm starting to get bored and I can feel the thoughts getting louder again. I need to do something.
Put on a smile. Act like this is all okay. That's how things become normal right? You just live with it long enough. Pretend. Don't think about last night. What are you doing here? Life on the streets makes a school for assassins seem like a rational choice, so sink into it. Let it be normal. Make some friends. Or at least I tried. Dude was a prick. "If you just wanted to suck his dick all you had to do was ask, honey. No reason to be so hostile." Delaney croons over to guy. I have never watched someone jump up so offended so fast before running off. I look at Delaney our eyes meeting like they always do. I could get very use to looking into those green eyes everyday for the rest of my life. Or I mean the rest of my time here, at kings.
Some time has passed and study hall was almost over. Delaney left to put up her books. I didn't even hear her come up behind me. One of her arms was holding on to the back of my chair, she was leaning down, her face so close to mine if we turned at the same moment our lips would touch. I quickly close my notebook not ready for her to see what's in there. I slowly tilt my head in her direction. She smiles her genuine smile, not that big smile the one she uses on everyone else. No this smile, this one she used only with me. "Want to go smoke my joint" she asks. "No one has ever said something so beautiful to me before" I smirk. She bumps me with her hips before pulling me out of my chair and leading me out.
I wish we skipped AP Black Arts. I don't want to be here right now. I'm listening to Willie talk about my kill, claiming it as his own. It doesn't bother me that he's claimed it. I don't want it. Good fucking riddance. I keeping clenching my fist trying to distract myself. I look over to my left and I see him again. Rory, it's like he's taunting me. Why won't he leave me the fuck alone. I ignore whatever Master Lin is talking about. Nothing matters right now. "We need to talk?" Delaney whispers. What could she want to talk about it? "Now?" I ask her as she shakes her head yes. She grabs my hand leading me out of the room. She does that a lot. I don't know if it's something she just does with people, or if she thinks I can't walk to the right class. I'm not complaining though, I get to hold her hand.
We are in the hall "Marcus I don't believe Will..." she gets cut off when gates start closing all around us trapping all of AP Black Arts students together. What the fuck is going on, I knew I should have paid attention in class today. I hear Master Lin give us a riddle before gas comes out. Delaney looks at me her hand is on my chest. My mind is racing from her hands placement. "I need you to take small breaths, control your heart rate and take it slow." I nod my head and do what she tells me. I see them struggling with the gate so I offer to help. Of course Brandy has to say something but I just ignore her. Taking a hair pin from her hair and get to work on the lock. It doesn't take me long and by no surprise did any of those asshole utter a thanks. Delaney comes up to me helping me up "that was really hot" she whispers I smirk at the comment. I don't think she meant to say that out loud but I'm not going to lie and say that didn't give me a bit of an ego boost.
Delaney is holding my hand again as we walk down a flight of steps, I look over to her and she has blood dripping from her nose. Fuck. Now I'm getting worried. I couldn't help the cough that escaped my lips to my shock there was blood all over my hand. I'm trying to keep my anxiety low knowing it won't help me. We make quick but slow steps down a hallway. The moment I heard the click I slightly cursed myself out. I'm going to screw this up for her. for all of them. Monks start appearing with weapons. Great, this is just fantastic. I look at Delaney as she lets go of my hand. I watch her hitch up her skirt revealing more of her thighs as I she her dagger holsters. Does she wear those everyday? Fuck that's really sexy. My eyes can't help by roam up her body. I should not be doing this right now. No one has moved. "Well what the fuck is everyone waiting for. An invitation?" Delaney yells before she charges forward fighting a monk. I've never seen someone fight so exquisitely. I punch a monk that makes his way over to me. Trying to fight the with the best of my abilities. I hear Delaney telling me to go as I run with some of the other kids. Delaney is stilling fighting some of the monks but the door is closing fast. I yell her name as she snaps to attention. She barely makes it in time. I let go of the weak breath I was holding.
I look at Delaney, she is a bloody mess. I grab her hand leading her to the class. She's panting so hard. I retell the riddle realizing it's fish. I find a plant with a fish on the coin hanging from it. I see Delaney drop to the ground first. I rush to the plant eating a piece before rushing to Delaney's side. I place it in her mouth as she starts to slowly chew. I can she her gasp for a big breath of air. I couldn't help smoothing her hair back. She was okay. It's all okay. I quickly give everyone else the antidote. Everyone just lays on the ground for awhile trying to just breathe. I make my way back to Delaney. I grab her hand and face her. She turns her head to me smiling "Thank you Violence" she whispers so only us two can hear.
I'm so over this day. Lunch was weird, apparently I made friends with someone that the rats definitely don't like but I don't care I wasn't going to sit and watch a kid get bullied. Delaney was the only one to understand even if she wasn't happy about our current situation. When Shabnam told me there was going to be booze at his party I knew we had to go, booze usually has drugs somewhere close. Delaney and Billy acted like I had two hands when I said we would be there. When Delaney leaned against the table I couldn't help it, I immediately look at her ass. I'm a 15 year old boy, and I'm sitting next to one of the most hottest girls I have ever met in my life not to mention has kissed this girl. Her skirt rose a few inches, I could see the bottom of her thigh holsters. I bit my lip trying to peel my eyes off her perfectly shaped ass. It wasn't easy but I reluctantly turned my attention back to Shabnam. "It'll be a small gathering. We promise." I smirked knowing damn well that was a lie.
I didn't know what to expect from this party. The school is dry and I need to get my mind off everything and the only cure was booze and drugs and seeing Delaney again. I meet Billy at his dorm since mine was a closet and I didn't feel like being alone. Billy opens his door wide his arms spread out "Welcome to my paradise" He grins. I roll my eyes as I walk in. "So... how do you think tonight's going to go?" I ask him while walking around his room looking at his stuff. "I think I'm going to tell Petra that I like her." I turn around raising my eyebrows "wait you like Petra?" he nods his head yes "yeah I'm mean she's amazing, and cool way to cool for me, and she's like genuine." I nod my head as Billy goes on about what he likes about Petra. "What about you, is there anything you hope will happen?" I can't tell if he is prying or just making small talk. "Hoping there will be weed there." I say honestly. He rolls his eyes. "What about a certain green eyes, curly brunette?" he's got an eyebrow raised at me. "Come on, I'm her best friend you don't think I see the way you too ogle at each other. And don't think I didn't catch you at lunch today looking at her ass." I nod my head realizing I have to say something. "We kissed" I tell him. "Oh I already know. She told me that night." I look at him in shock. "She did?" "Oh yeah, she told me. Hello best friends. Anyway it's not really like Delaney to be this way with anyone." I couldn't help the smile that spread to my face. "Delaney is well Delaney. If you are one of her people she will defend you like no other. But I've never seen her so passionately defend someone like she does with you." He states before we start walking out of the dorm and heading for the party. "How so?" I asked. "Listen you have to understand at this school people are always looking at for number one, themselves. Delaney will always go beyond that. She hates bullies and she can't stand to see people hurt. She's too fucking good for this place. But Delaney never interjects herself into a fight. I'm not great at marital arts." I smirk looking at his cast on his arm. "Instead of Delaney fighting whoever broke my bones. She would spend time after classes with me to help teach me how to defend myself. So that I didn't have to rely on anyone." "So when she said that you have improved a lot?" "It was all because of Delaney." we continue walking getting closer to Shabnam's house. "So what makes it so different with me?" still not understanding. "She put her daggers to Chico's throat twice my friend. She was prepared to kill him for you." I stopped for a moment looking at Billy. He smiles at me before slinging his good arm over my shoulders and making us walk again. My head was swirling with what Billy just told me. Trying to figure out what all this means. If maybe Billy was just reading into things wrong.
We arrived at Shabnam's I walk through the door immediately looking for those familiar green eyes and curly brown hair. I found her in the kitchen two red cups in her hand. Our eyes lock saying so much without saying anything. I've never had this connection with anyone. I take my jacket off as I walk towards her, I don't know if what Billy said gave me this confidence or if the glances she's been giving me has, but I let my eyes roam her body. She was fucking beautiful and sexy all wrapped up in the perfect package. Between her top leaving little to my imagination and her very short, very high slit skirt on I felt my body heat up with tension. Part of me wanted to cover her with my jacket not wanting other guys to even look at her but then I couldn't selfishly devour her with me eyes all night. Our eyes meet again and I can see that she is feeling whatever I'm feeling too. I go straight to hug her, hugging her a little longer than normal. I wouldn't say I'm staking my territory because that's fucking weird but I hope in some way it might keep others away.
When I found out the old guy wasn't Shabnam's dad and that he in fact had drugs on him, I felt like a small kid at Christmas. I looked down at Delaney who was holding on to my arm leaning into me. "Oh, let's go make friends with him" she smiled at me, the one only for me. This dumb fuck has no idea what he is talking about. I'm trying to stay nice because I really need some weed but my patience is wearing thin. How do you sell drugs and not know what a gravity bong is? Anyway. Delaney lets go of my arm moving closer to the old man "Listen here you old creepy fuck. It's a gravity bong, you stupid shit. Now I came here to get fucking high. My stash is empty and I need to restock." She pulls a wad of cash out from somewhere as I watch her in awe. She is fucking perfect. "Are you selling or are you trying to make yourself feel better being a dick to high school students." My eyebrows shoot up as I just look at her. He's grabbing shit from his bag "Damn, dude your girl is feisty." he says. I smile when he says my girl. "I know" I state not even bothering to correct him. For one night I would like to pretend that she is my girl.
I found a bottle of booze while I waited for Delaney to return with some more alcohol. I'm trying to enjoy the night with her but I can't seem to stop the thoughts. It's eating me alive and I don't know what to fucking do. I tried listening to my Walkman to help drown out noise but Willie wouldn't leave me the fuck alone. He only talks to me when it's convenient to him. Delaney pulled me away before it became too much.
I don't know how I got into the kitchen or where Delaney went. I'm not even sure how much I have had to drink, I just know that I can still see Rory and all I want to do is drown him out. Delaney comes in view as I watch her, her hips swinging. She was going to be the death of me. "Marcus, can you do me a favor?" yes literally anything you want, is what I wanted to say. Instead I went with "sure". She asked me to hold her, which shocked the shit out of me but I'm not going to complain. She moves into my arms. The back of her head leaning on my chest. I'm trying everything in my power not to think about her perfect ass resting against my dick. Fuck this is going to be hard. Think Marcus, grandmas, grandmas in wheelchairs, kittens, puppies. I wrap my hand around to her waist not even realizing that I was making lazy circles with my hand on her lower stomach. grandmas, kittens, puppies. Lex sounded shocked when he realized his mate had a thing for the same girl. I thought for sure Billy would have already told her. We had been here for at least an hour I think.
Delaney starts to give Billy a pep talk. "Make eye contact. Girls love eye contact." That held my interest "They do?" I smirk asking her wondering if that's why we are always locked on one another. She tilts her head up at me her green eyes staring into mine "yes they do" she answers before continuing on "Pull her in, causally sit down next to her but don't smile. that's important" she looks back up at me "but you keep smiling" I can't help the smirk on my face. Does Delaney Murphy like my smile? I held my laugh in when she teased him about putting his hand on his dick and asking if she likes pork. This girl, surprises me at every turn. Delaney gives Billy a really sweet pep talk before he takes off towards Petra. It was a disaster. Delaney tried to walk over and help her best friend but I quickly kept her with me. My hand splayed out on her stomach, it felt so big compared to her tiny waist. Lex comes walking in saying a bunch of shit about Petra ruining Billy's moment. His eyes found Delaney's and I instantly wanted to protect her.
"What do we have here" He points to her "Miss high and mighty herself. The one and only rat queen." he can barely make it on to the coffee table. "Hey everyone. Look what we got here. Our sweet beloved rat queen. Whoring herself out." I instantly tensed at his words. All I could see was red, I wanted to punch him but my words were more lethal than my hands. I tilt my head walking closer to Lex "Damn, you got them all pegged Lex. Looking down your nose, talking loud. you're no different than a jock or a prep. You're just another elitist dick with bad hair and a shitty bicycle chain necklace." I didn't care what he had to say. Didn't bother to listen. I try to understand what Delaney, Billy and Petra see in him but it's hard when he can be such an asshole.
Delaney leads me into a room. I pace for a few seconds before she stops me. "Did your mouth buy you this scar?" she says as her fingers trail down my scar. I would do anything to feel her touch again. "No, it was my bunkmate at the boys home." she keeps talking but I can't help but study her face. Her emerald green eyes looked like siren eyes as she watched me with the same intensity. Being this close to her you could still see the light freckles that dotted her upper cheeks and bridge of her nose. Her cut from Lin still there and red. Her cheeks where red I don't know if it's from makeup or if she's blushing. I love when she blushes. Her full lips on display for me. I wanted to kiss her but listening to her I knew she was drunk and I didn't want to take advantage of that.
I smile at her "You're drunk" I state as she moves closer to me "No I'm not." she tries to argue "I beg to differ sunshine" I want to kiss her so bad. I'm fighting what is right and what I want. "What are you going to do about it?" Fucking Crist. I am doing everything in my will power to keep it together and not kiss her. I instinctively lean in. "Fuck it" she whispers before I feel her plump lips on mine her arms coming around my neck. Everything in my body explodes this kiss was almost more than I could handle. It was raw and sexy and I wanted more. My hands find her waist as I push her back against the wall, I take my tongue teasing her bottom lip to open for me. This was perfect until it wasn't anymore. Willie's voice came through the door bragging about my kill.
I break apart from Delaney, silently cursing myself. If I wasn't so fucked in the head I could be with the girl of my dreams right now. I could drown out all the other bullshit and not fuck up what we have. But I can't, I can't tame this rage inside of me. I go after Willie I'm so blind with rage I don't even remember what I said or did. I just knew I had to step outside and get away from everything and everyone. Willie lays some heavy shit on me, told me why he is a pacifist. It helped me understand him more. I knew I had to stop jumping down his throat. When Delaney snuck up on us, I couldn't stop thinking about our kiss earlier and how I ruined everything. I was so pissed with myself that I allowed all this bullshit to ruin her night. I couldn't look at her, I felt so fucking guilty. I didn't realize she left until Willie and I finished our conversation. I needed to find her, I needed to make things right.
I walked into the kitchen Delaney was facing Billy, I could see on his face that something was wrong and just as I got closer the bottle in Delaney's hand slipped breaking on the floor around her. Shit. "Marcus we need to get her somewhere private now" Billy says trying to stay calm but I can see how scared he is. I wrap my arms around her the moment my arms made contact I felt her flinch away from me. She tried to get out of my grasp but I picked her up bridal style and went straight to an empty room. She had tears steaming down her face. This wasn't like my Delaney, the worry started setting in. I sit on the bathroom floor holding her in my arms as she sobbed. My shirt was soaked but I didn't give a damn. Billy was next to me hold her hand. "What's going on with her?" Billy asked, I was hoping he knew. Hoping he had some idea of what was going on but he was just as clueless as me. "I don't...I don't know." I said. I would sit all night in here if that's what she needed.
Her head started to raise. Her eyes were red and swollen from all the crying her nose and cheeks were also red, she still looked beautiful. Her green eyes met mine Billy tried to talk to her but she only looked at me "I'm sorry" she says tears falling down her face again. "I fucked up" she shakes her head. Shit, shit, shit, is this about earlier. When I ignored her. Fuck. "I'm broken" she cries I instantly felt my heart break. Something was telling me this was more than just about earlier. My hands find her face as I rub soothing circles trying to wipe tears away in the process "no, no, no, you are not broken." She wont look at me. I need to see her emerald eyes. "Delaney look at me. look at me." I demand. Her eyes find mine, there she is. "You are not broken Delaney. You understand me. You are not broken." Her tears are flowing faster as she tries to take a deep breath. I want to know what happened, what caused this so I can fix it. So I make it all better for her. "You didn't fuck up tonight. I did. I fucked it all up. I wasn't mad at you Delaney. I was mad at myself. I let my own shit ruin our night. And I realized my fuck up when you climbed down that roof. I'm sorry." I shouldn't have left her in that room. I should have stayed. I should have bared my soul to her and told her everything about Rory, about last night. I should have just been fucking honest with her. "You don't have anything to be sorry for" I whisper barely able to use my voice. I pull her into a hug, just last night I needed so badly that hug from her. Maybe right now she needs this hug just as badly. Billy joins in on the hug. It feels kinda like a dysfunctional family.
She wasn't ready to talk about what happened and I didn't push her. I understood completely. I realized that everyone here at kings is going through some heavy fucking shit. That I might not be the only one. After what Willie told me tonight, and knowing all that I've gone through. I couldn't stop thinking about what Delaney might have gone through. When she talked to me on the tower she said she knew from experience what I was going through. That she wanted to end it like I did. What kind of past is she carrying, what kind of twisted shit is she trying to push down.
I tried to be present in the kitchen when Billy fucked up the second time with Petra as Delaney was in my arms. I was trying so hard to be the guy she needed. Stable, reliable, honest. I felt like a poser. I wasn't fucking stable, I wasn't being honest with her and I sure as shit haven't been reliable. I tell Delaney I'm going on a booze hunt and would be back soon. It wasn't a complete lie, I was going to return to her with drinks. But I couldn't stop the flashbacks from invading my thoughts.
I heard Brandy spewing her racist brand of bullshit. She is one of the biggest bullies and I can't wait for the day she gets what's coming to her. I didn't even realize I was walking towards her until after I threw my drink in her face and felt Delaney pulling me back. It felt like I was just going through the motions at this point. "Are you trying to get yourself killed tonight?" she questions me. "I get what this is about. It's Willie, the assignment." fuck how does she know? I can't... "not...not on me." I say walking away from her. "Okay so tell me why you are the one dealing with it." She yells back at me. I need more booze and weed.
I find the old man and sit next to him on the couch drinking. I could care less what he has to say right now. I'm currently being haunted by a man I killed and I have royal fucked my chances with the girl of my dreams. Everything is just on the up and up. I roll my eyes. Old man offers me a joint and I take it happily. All I can think about is how much I wish Delaney was sitting with me. I didn't have to wish for long before she plopped down next to me. I didn't even have to ask if she wanted a hit, I knew she would. She was always down to smoke. I put the joint to her lips and watched her take a drag. It was so hot every time she would take my hand and have me hold it for her.
At this point I'm so fucked up I think I'm watching Lex beat the shit out of Shabnam with his mom's dildo. I'm pretty sure either Saya or Delaney chopped the dildo in half. "RIP Mrs. Shabnam's dildo" I hear Delaney say next to me. Someone yells something as Delaney grabs me and makes me rush out of the house. I see the cops lights and then Rory laughing at me. Fuck are they here for me. Do they know I killed him. Rory is right in front of me "What's the matter buddy?" I push him away from me "Shut up!" I tell him but he wont stop laughing. I feel someone tug me before everything just fades the weed and booze finally pulling me under.
I see my dead mom helping me to my bed. I think it's my dead mom everything is kind of hazing. She's taking off my shoes. I want to tell her about Delaney. "I kissed her tonight" smiling remembering the kiss. "Oh yeah kissed who" "Delaney, she is so beautiful." but then I remember what I have done. All the screw ups. "Yeah but she's too good for me." I sit up worried. She's going to hate me. She's going to reject me when she finds out. "I killed him. Rory. I did it. She's never going to forgive me. She thinks she is the one that fucked up. But I'm the one that fucked it all up." she pushes me back down. I start to settle in my bed. I really wish I could see Delaney and apologize again. "Sweet Sweet Marcus. She could never be mad at you. I'm pretty sure she would disagree with you on her being too good for you. She would tell you that you got it backwards. That she doesn't deserve you." But she's wrong. Delaney deserves the world. I want to give her that world. Soon sleep overcomes me.
I wake from loud tapping. Master Lin is standing over me before throwing a suit on me and telling me to be ready in 10. I follow a monk to a black car as we wait. I have no idea where we are going or why the hell I'm wearing a suit. Master Lin rolls his window down as I look over to see Delaney walking up in a black dress. She looks absolutely gorgeous. She gets in the car next to me she whispers asking me if I'm okay. I can't tell her a lie and say I am but I don't have the energy to say more. We pull up to a graveyard where a funeral is taking place. I quickly realize it's Rory's funeral. "I thought you might have known him." Master Lin says. How does he know? I didn't want to go up there and say anything. I didn't have the energy to lie. There was not one good thing I could say about him. I looked over at this beautiful girl, who has done so much for me in a short time. Who is literally standing here with me right now when she could be anywhere else. The girl who valued honesty. That's when I knew that I had to speak what I knew was true. Damn what these people thought, I don't care anymore. So I did and it felt good.
I still can't believe Master Lin knew it was me all along. I don't know how he figured it out but in a weird way I'm grateful for it. I can't explain the feeling when Master Lin said he was proud of me. It's not something I have ever heard before or at least before my parents died. He left me and Delaney to talk by ourselves. When she said that I deserved the world I wanted to kiss her, I wanted to show her what I felt for her but I couldn't because of where and who we were with. "Meet me tonight your room or my room. I just...... I want to spend time with you alone." there was that smile, my smile. "You mean my room or your closet room?" She asks giggling. My eyebrows furrowed "How do you I'm staying in a closet?" she shakes her head "I brought you to your room last night and put you to bed." The look of horror must have been evident on my face when I realized all that I had confessed to her last night. "Come on, we can't let Lin wait much longer." She smiles pulling me up off the bench.
We get back to kings as Delaney splits from us. I watch her walk away for a second before remembering who I'm walking next to. "You deserve a good night sleep. We found you a permanent room assignment. I believe you've already met your new roommate." Master Lin opens the door as I see Shabnam standing there awkwardly. Guilt consumes me, guess today is my apology tour.
Later that night I'm all showered, fresh clothes, I even tried to borrow some cologne from Billy. That was my first mistake. I didn't end up using it. I knock on Delaney's door, I don't know what I was expecting when she opened her door but that was not it. She was wearing a short silk green dress with thin straps. It hugged every single one of her curves perfectly like the dress was made for her. "I cleaned up a little for you." she beams as she lets me in. "I feel honored." I tease. She plops down on her bed as she watches me. "You should, I never clean my room for anyone." I walk around her room taking it all in. "That surprises me, usually you are very controlled and have an order you like things to go." "Every aspect of my life has been controlled, things have been expected of me. This is the one place where I can be my true self." I look at her, her green eyes staring at me.
I come across and framed photo of a man and women. The man was tall with an athletic build he had a mustache. He was looking at the women in the photo you could see how in love he was with her. She was staring straight at the camera a huge mega watt smile on her face. "You're mom is Mexican?" I ask. She stands up and walks by me. Smiling at the photo. "Yes my mom was Mexican and my father was Irish. A forbid love. One that cost them their lives." I turn to her grabbing her in my arms. One of my finger wraps under her chin making her look up at me. "I'm so sorry Sunshine." she gives me a sad smile. She takes my hand in hers leading me to her bed. We lay on top of her sheets facing one another. My arm was tucked under my head as I just laid there listening to her.
"When I was little my life was perfect or at least I thought it was. Both my parents attended Kings. That's where they met. As you can see intermingling didn't happen here but they secretly fell in love. My Dad was in line to take over the Irish Mob in Killarney and my mom had a crew in Puerto Rico. They decided to run away together, and they did. They had ten beautiful years together. Before my mom's crew found us. I.....I watched as they" tears starting rolling down her cheeks. I moved my hand to wipe her tears away. "I watched them slit their throats. First my dad so my mom could watch. He looked at her, gave her the biggest smile and said "I'll love you in this lifetime and the next mo gra" my mom screamed for them not to do this. Begged them. she was sobbing the last words my father heard was my mom saying "forever and a lifetime Violence."" I felt my heart stop for a moment. My nickname. Violence. I wanted to kiss her right here right now but this wasn't the moment for that so I let her continue. "I....I will never forget the sound that came out of my mother when she watched the love of her life die right in front of her. It is a sound I would never wish on anyone." she pauses closing her eyes. "I have nightmares every night of that night. It never ends, always repeating in my mind. Her screams, my parents bodies. When they were done with my parents they came after me. They were suppose to kill me, but the guy they left behind to do the killing couldn't do it. He tried, but he told me to run and find help. So that's what I did." she shakes her head at the memory her green eyes open to look at me. "I know what it feels like to loose both your parents. It's a pain that never dulls, that never stops." She puts her hand on my cheek "You and I are one in the same." she smiles at me.
How is it that I have only known Delaney for three days but it already feels like I have known her my whole life. We stayed up late into the night talking about things, some more personal than others. Things we liked and disliked. She never told me what caused her to break down at the party last night but I didn't pry. What she shared with me tonight meant something to me. The nickname she gave me meant something even more special than I realized. I was falling fast and falling hard for Delaney Murphy and it scared me.
Chapter 6: Rat Queen
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
I was surprised how open I was to Marcus last night. I wasn't even planning on talking about my parent's but he saw their picture and it was like a dam burst. He just listened to me, took in every word. He told me about his parents. About why the cassette he only listens to is so important to him. That the item Rory took from his notebook was a picture of his dad. He told me his favorite color was green and I told him mine was yellow. He laughed at that saying "Of course it is, sunshine" I didn't understand what that meant but I didn't care. I was so wrapped up in enjoying this, enjoying being with him that I didn't realize it was 4am and we had class bright and early. He left my room, we didn't kiss at all which was disappointing. We didn't even talk about our kiss from the party. It's almost like we were just ignoring it. Ignoring the tension.
I'm laying on my stomach in Marcus's bed. My feet are in the air lightly swinging as I read one of his comic books and eat a bag of pretzels. Marcus and Willie are absorbed in a video game. "All I'm saying is, you're not making your own choices. You're just doing what you're taught to do." Marcus says to Willie but continuing to focus on his game. "Hit'em with a right hook!" Willie tells Marcus ignoring what he's saying. "I don't really trust the sovereignty of any government." Marcus says still focusing on his video game. "I mean, patriotism?" I interject as he winks at me. "What marketing asshole comes up with the idea that you get to feel noble by, by looking out for your own self-interests?" he finishes "Uppercut, Uppercut!" Willie yells. "Would you quit keeping it real at me and focus on the game, man?" I chuckle, boys and their toys. "Yeah Marcus, focus." I tease. Willie looks over to me with a smirk. "Yes!" Willie shouts "Suck my ass, Canadian Crusher!" Marcus yells. At this point I cant help the ungodly laugh that slips out. "There it is. Knockout, baby!" Willie cheers as he holds Marcus's hand up like he's a heavy weight champ. "We are the champions, my friend!" I sing as Marcus looks back at me with the most adorable smile.
Marcus grabs some pretzel's out of my bag. "HEY! my food." I grunt trying to snatch my bag back as he stuffs his mouth. "So feisty" he teases. "Let me get some" Willie asks as I stuff the bag under me. "Don't even think about it." I glare. They both laugh. Suddenly the door opens and Shabnam walks in with a towel on. He hesitates walking in when he sees me laying on Marcus's bed. Willie stands up and looks down at Marcus "You best give me my money, Arguello, or I'll make it hurt." poor Marcus he looks so confused at Willie's change of behavior. Sweet, sweet Marcus still not understanding that Willie won't publicly associate with a rat. "uh, uh I don't have a dime." I put my face in the comic book trying to hide the smile on my face from showing. "I ain't asking for a dime, but I want my $2." oh big spender. "you got till tomorrow." with that Willie walks out the door. I think Shabnam fell for that bullshit.
"Burrowing money from FWO? Smooth move, ex-lax." oh Shabnam definitely believed that lie. "Shut up Shabnam." I bark out. Shabnam just glares at me. "Is this going to be a normal thing, you always in here. Don't you have your own room?" he asks. I sit up crawling over to lean against Marcus's back wrapping my arms around his neck. "Why Shabnam, does it make you uncomfortable having a roommate that has a girl in his bed? Worried you might walk in on something or hoping you do?" I give him a wink, Shabnam's mouth drops open a look of horror on his face before I burst into a fit of laughter. "You should see your face Shabnam." He ignores me and quickly walks over to his night stand as I lay my head gently on Marcus's. Shabnam searching for something. "Hey, try Bactine. If you get cut by something dirty, it can get infected." Marcus says nervously. "uh, uh, not that the dildo was...was dirty. or..or...or your...your mom..uh, I don't know" Marcus is stammering at this point. It's pretty cute. Shabnam is glaring at this point. "You want to bow out on this one?" I ask Marcus. "Yeah, very much." he rushes out. "Listen Shabnam I'm sorry. I should've done something." awe he's so cute. Shabnam chuckles "That's just water under the proverbial bridge, compadre. Life's too short for grudges. Forgiven? check. Forgotten? Checka-checka-checka!" he looks over to Marcus's desk "Oh Dang! It's the old Rat tutorial guide. Most of this stuff is like way ancient, though. What you need is the skinny from an in the know cat."
I throw my hands up in the air and scoff. "I'm literally right here. Hello. Rat Queen ring any bells?" I question. Marcus just looks up at me his mouth twitching with a smile. He mouths the words sorry. I put my hair in his soft curly hair gently swaying his head back and forth playfully. "On that note, I'm going to leave." I let go of my hold on his hair before wrapping my hands around him giving him a hug. "I'll see you tomorrow" I whisper before grabbing my snack, his comic book and bouncing towards his door. I look over my shoulder to see him watching me before giving him a wink and walking out the door.
I'm standing in my usual place leaned up against my locker, this time I'm snacking on my left over pretzels from last night. Billy was telling me about his latest fascination with all things funnel cakes. I see Marcus walking down the hall with Shabnam. "Rats your people..." Shabnam goes on giving Marcus the "tour" or how did he put it "the skinny from an in the know cat." Marcus finds me by my locker, our eyes never leaving each others as he mouths "sorry" I roll my eyes but couldn't help the smile on my lips "you owe me" I mouth back. He smirks at that. "What the fuck is Marcus doing with Shabnam?" Billy ask I turn to face him, breaking Marcus's and I's connection. "Shabnam is giving Marcus the 411, on all things Rat." I answer amused. Billy's face scrunches up in utter horror. "What does he know that we couldn't teach Marcus?" He asked annoyed. "That my friend is the age old question." I put my arm on his shoulder.
I see Marcus with Shabnam grabbing his ticket for the legacy dance. I sneer, how dare he flaunt his higher status like he's better than Marcus, better than us rats. "No rats at the Legacy dance." Shabnam says hoping to make Marcus feel inferior. "Oh, bummer. I just had my asshole freshly douched." Marcus smirks I couldn't help the chuckle that escaped my lips. Marcus looks at me with the corner of his eye while Shabnam continues on talking. I hear a loud snap before Billy screams. I look down to see a mousetrap attached to his fingers on the same arm that was broken. That hippie fuck gives his boys a high five. "caught one!" he laughs. "A mousetrap? I get it" Billy laughs. Before I know it I'm walking up to the boy. "Oh my god, that was so hilarious." my voice dripping with sweet vicious sarcasm. He winks at me before I swing, punching him right in the nose. Pretty sure I broke it, serves him fucking right too. Marcus grabs ahold of my waist starting to pull me away I look back at the fuck "You're lucky that's all I did you fucking tiny-dick wanna be Chico's bitch." I throw out my middle finger as Marcus's hold gets tighter on me.
"What was that about?" he asks once we are a safe distance away. I huff out in annoyance "I hate this week. It's like all the bullies get a pass to just be complete assholes without any reprimand." Marcus pulls me into a little alcove that's poorly lit. His hands on my waist as he leans against the wall. He's looking at me studying my face the way he always does. "How bad is this hazing going to be?" I lean my forehead against his. "It get's bad. And you never know when to expect something. Always on edge, always looking over your shoulder." he pulls me too him so our bodies our pressed together. He wraps his arms around me "We will get through this shitty week together." I can feel the smile on his face. The bell rings causing us to drift apart leaving our little bubble and going to class.
Blow Dart Workshop. We get changed into black sweats before standing in lines of five. I stand in line next to Marcus. "Blowguns were used by the jungle people of Nicaragua for thousands of years...till the Soviets gave them janky Kalashnikovs. To use one, you must be centered with total focus. Well, lets see what you've got." De Luca says. Marcus and I are first in our lines. I bring the blow dart up to my lips blowing with perfection my accuracy even better as my dart lands right in the middle of the dummies forehead. I look over to see Marcus getting ready he blows but the dart falls to the ground. As we are walking back to the end of the line I tell him "We'll have to work on your aim, Violence." I wink, his lips turning up in a small smile. Waiting in the back, I look over to see Viktor putting his arms around Petra helping her with her hold. Gag me. I look away.
Petra keeps turning Viktor down but the stupid lug doesn't take the hint. "Go to Legacy dance with me." he asks my head snapping over in their direction. I'm sorry what now? Someone says my name realizing it's my turn again, as my aim is once again spectacular. This goes on for awhile until class has ended and we get back into our normal uniforms again. I find Marcus as I run up behind him, getting on my tip toes covering his eyes. "Guess who?" I asked. He chuckles "My own personal brand of sunshine" he states. I feel my heart skip. His sunshine, my cheeks heating. I take my hands off his eyes as he faces me. "I sucked" he says shyly as I shake my head "I know, but we can work on your aim." I offer him as he takes my hand in his and we walk to Poison Lab.
"What you're cooking today is a dastardly syrup I call Mellow Yellow." Marcus was sitting with that hippie douche, I in fact did break his nose. "One drop and you're overcome with primal hallucinations and terrible anguish." Denke says "sounds a lot like a night with Petra. Isn't that right Vik?" one of Chico's minions says. I was about to say something but Viktor chimed in "Did not know Chico's lapdog was allowed to speak." I was stunned.. Did Viktor just stand up for Petra? Has hell frozen over? Is the world ending?
Brandy comes up to Petra and I's table. "Never would've put you and Vik in the same picnic basket. How did you convince that hunk to get you in?" her hillbilly draw makes me internally groan. "Did you just say hunk?" Petra asked. "Go on and act stuck-up but I know you screwed him. He's sweet on you, too. Pushing to get you bumped to Legacy." Brandy sneaks a peak over to Viktor. "I'm sorry are we friends? Why the sudden interest in what I do?" Petra looks at her. Both girls staring each other down. "No interest. I just wanted to tell you that you're making the right choice. You don't belong with us" Brandy slams her hands on our table. "You come to that dance you'll regret it." she draws. "Brandy jealousy doesn't look good on you. Honestly what doesn't kill you, just disappoints me." I say. Brandy stands up annoyed "suck a dick, Delaney" I roll my eyes "been there, done that. Now if you wouldn't mind you are distracting me from school work." I give her my mega watt smile and shoo her away. She scoffs but walks off.
Billy looks over to the hippie fuck that Marcus is sitting with. He's manically laughing "Rat Trap. I get it. I get it. I.." he starts snarling. He's such a fucking spaz. The boy rolls his eyes at Billy. Marcus looks over to him his hand starting to move "Let me grab those jelly beans." he says before knocking the boys mellow yellow on to his lap. "oops" he smirks as the boy starts freaking out. "The fire, it's...it's, it's inside me!" He screams, Billy laughs "Get away, get away" he screams some more. "Karma, man. Kar-ma." Billy shouts at him. Marcus meets my stare as I give him a big smile and wink.
"The rest of you are free." Denke says as we gather our things. "Stay put" he tells Marcus, pushing him back down on his chair. I debate about hiding in the shadows of the room to listen in but remembering what happened the last time I did that. I decided that it wasn't a good idea. I guess you can call it having a conscious. I walk out the class room giving Marcus a smile before waiting outside the door for him, but some of my friends have other ideas.
Saya and Maria pull me over to them as Saya gets something out of her locker. "Relax you can spend two minutes away from lover boy" Saya says as I roll my eyes are her. "The dance might be fun." Maria states "Rather eat glass" Saya retorts. "There's a show at The Stone" Saya offers an alternative. "We are banned" I tell them both. "Right" they say in unison. "The bouncer with the curious hands" Saya smiles reliving the moment. "Not so curious after we three were done with him" Maria grins wide. I see Marcus approaching Willie in a hurry. Grabbing Willie's shoulder. "Dude, something's up I think Jurgen's gonna..." Willie slaps Marcus's hand off him "Who you touching. Rat? What, you can't hear? Get out of my face." Willie says Marcus just looks at him, I could tell it hurt him. Hurt that his so called friend is refusing to actually be his friend in public.
I walk up to Willie, "You know you think you're big and bad...." I trail off before coming closer to him whispering "but I know the truth Willie." A flash of fear on Willie's eyes as he tells his boys to leave us. "Delaney" he warns. "No Willie, Marcus is your friend. He was concerned and he came to you and you shot him down. Treated him like a piece of toilet paper stuck to the bottom of your fucking shoe. This is why I refused to be a Legacy. All of you are a bunch of fake posers more concerned about a fucked up imagine. I would rather die before ever calling myself one of you." Willie doesn't say anything to me, he knows I'm right. I shake my head as I walk backwards making sure he feels the power of my glare before I turn around and go search for Marcus.
I find Marcus in line getting food, I cut in front of the person behind him. "Excuses me" they say from behind me but I just ignore them. What are they going to do kill me? "Hey" I say to him as he looks at me "Hey". Okay this is awkward. "About Willie..." I start but he interrupts me. "I don't want to talk about him right now." I nod my head "Okay we wont talk about it." I give him a small smile as the lunch guy puts a big scoop on my plate. We walk to our table sitting down. The boys sit down shortly after with Petra walking up "You're gonna give me a lecture on punk cred?" she says as she sits down. "Oh, not at all. Hell, I'd give Viktor a firm hand job to get out of this jive-ass hazing." Marcus says while also making a specific hand gesture. I choke on my food, his eyes flying towards me. "Dude, you giving out hand jobs?" Billy asks god this conversation is turning quickly. "You might be quieter about it, Marcus but you're judging her, too. I'm very intuitive." Lex leans back in his chair acting smug. "Says the guy who thinks "Jaws" is a comedy." I say pointedly at Lex. "Come on! Nantucket twats getting chomped? That shark's a bloody hero." I roll my eyes at him.
We start to notice everyone looking at us. Something was clearly wrong. Chico comes up to the table "Que, hubo? Que hubo? How's lunch? Special recipe today." I glare at Chico as everyone looks down at their food confused. Billy pulls a rat tail out of his food. "Rat. The other white meat." Chico says smugly, everyone in the cafeteria laughing. Petra, Lex and Billy start gagging as they quickly run to the bathroom. Marcus drops his fork his jaw clenching. Willie laughing at us, I could see the hurt run across Marcus's face, at the betrayal. He gets up to follow the others. I rise from my seat getting into Chico's face. "I would sleep with one eye open Chico." I sneer "if it mean's your gonna visit me in my bedroom mi princesa, I'll be anxiously awaiting." I roll my eyes before following Marcus to the bathrooms.
Billy, Lex and Petra are all vomiting their guts up, in the stalls next to each other. I'm sitting on one of the bathroom sinks Marcus is standing between my legs, as he taps his fingers on my thigh in frustration his other hand taking a long drag from his cigarette. "You dandies need me to hold your hair?" Marcus asks. "How are you keeping that down?" Billy sounds like he wants to sob. "Why are you keeping it..." Lex starts but ends up vomiting again. "Not my first rat stew." Marcus answers. Same. It was a fucking delicacy when I was on the streets. Billy and Lex both fall to the floor groaning. Petra crawls out of the stall to sit next to them. "I forget that you and Delaney were homeless for a wee bit." Lex says groaning. Marcus snaps his head to mine. His eyebrows raised in shock. "Delaney, you didn't..." I shrug my shoulders "I haven't told you everything about me yet. But right now isn't the time." He nodded his head in understanding. "Oh I feel its wee bones in my belly" Lex whines. "The horror, the horror" Billy says "Stop being pussies you two." Petra groans, she looks like shit as she wobbles up off the floor giving us a wave and walking out the bathroom.
"Today we riot" Lex stands. "No option but full-out class war!" making Billy get amped up "We'll storm the Bastille and... and we'll release a loose stool on the throne." Billy comes to sit next to Marcus and I. "You in?" he asks us both. I shake my head no, any plan these two cook up always ends in disaster. No thank you. "No, rain check on eating the rich. I'm gonna keep my head down and pick my battles." Marcus tells them. "Dude, if we let them get away with this, next time, we'll be eating, I don't know... cat balls!" I laugh a little at his comment. Billy stands up to Lex "soldier, are you prepared to serve your country?" Lex gives Billy a salute "this is war!" they start laughing. I roll my eyes "Always so dramatic you both." Marcus and I just look at these two maniacs before they run off to do God knows what.
Later, Marcus is knocking on my door as I open it revealing his smiling face. "Good evening sunshine." He says giving me a quick hug before walking into my room and plopping down on my bed. He leans back resting on his elbows as he just stares at me. So hot "What?" I say a little self consciously. "Are you willing to talk about today?" he asks me I slowly walk closer to him. His eyes traveling down to watch the way my hips swing before his eyes slowly rake back up my body meeting my eyes again. I can feel my cheeks flushing. "Talk about Willie or about my living arrangements once upon a time?" I raise my eyebrow at him. "You" he states. I tilt my head to the side. "tit for tat." I wait for his response. He rolls his eyes "Fine what do you want to know?" he asks. "How are you not yelling at Willie right now? He's being a major fucking dick and I see the way it hurts you." he nods his head in agreement "If he tries to come talk to me I plan to shut him out. I'm not going to be someone's friend behind closed doors if they can be mine in the open." I tilt my head to the other side studying his face. Looking at his scar again. I really want to kiss every inch of that scar, to make that a better memory for him than how he got it. "Now your turn" he looks at me pointedly.
"I'm not ready to talk about what led me to be homeless, at least I'm not ready yet. But..." he starts to sit up his hands finding mine and pulling me into him. I'm standing between his legs his hands on my waist. I start to play with his beautiful curls as be looks up at me intently. "I became homeless at 13. I stayed in a tent city under a bridge a lot like yours." his grip tighten on my waist. "Some of the older ladies would look after us, younger ones. I would try to bring back as much food as I can to share with the others. I got really good at dumpster diving and stealing food from sketchy gas stations. I tried to make sure the kids younger than me didn't go without, which sometimes meant I didn't get anything to eat most days. Rat stew was actually Ramona's specialty." I chuckle at the memory. "How long were you out on the streets?" he asked "One and half years. At first I was really fucking scared, there are some fucked up people on the streets, then I started to get pissed that I was here, that my life ended up like this, then I got scared again that this was going to be my future. I was struggling to keep all the noise out. It was becoming too much so I tried to end my life. I was unsuccessful and that's how Lin found me. I took what he was selling me. and now I'm here." He gives me a smile, one of understanding. Because only he could understand exactly how I was feeling. "How come you didn't tell me before?" I shrugged my shoulders. "I guess.... I thought it would be easier to tell you my whole story but..." I trail off "It's okay that you aren't ready to share everything. Thank you for sharing this though. I feel like I'm starting to understand you better." he tilts his head looking at me, I start to lean my head coming closer to him. Our lips inches from each other. I wanted so badly to kiss him again. He bites his lip as our faces are almost touching, he's leaning in.....suddenly screaming erupts from all over the hallway. Marcus and I jump apart before running to look out my door. Legacies are screaming as they come out of their room with blue shit all over their face. Marcus and I start chuckling. Way to go boys, you didn't screw this one up.
The next day we start a new class Psychology...this should be interesting. A bunch of teen killers in a school teaching us how to be the perfect assassin, it's every psychologists wet dream. Marcus takes his seat asking the kid next to him where the teacher is. This class was unbelievably out of control. "Find a thousand dicks and suck 'em" the boy answers Marcus. Marcus just looks at him "so many?" I can't help my laugh. I love how he is just effortlessly funny. Most of the time he doesn't take their rude remarks too serious. The door bangs open making everyone stop what they were doing, in comes a man in a wheel chair all chained up.
"Welcome to the Fundamentals of Psychopathy" he looks around the room trying to be intimating. yawn. He stops at Marcus, one of my hands instantly grabbing my dagger. "Now, why would Lin enroll such a lowlife into his esteemed Atelier of the Deadly Arts?" he asks. "You don't know my reputation?" Marcus looks at him "Well, reputations can be deceiving. Do you know mine?" Shabnam raises his hand "you're keen on astrology, 41 victims, no bodies found." Shabnam what a class pet. "cannibalism" Billy coughs. He quickly rolls over too Billy "I would never resort to such desperate theatrics." I scoff rolling my eyes. He turns quickly to me as he rolls to my table next. "Have a problem Miss Murphy" I hate the way he purred my name but I'm not going to dare let him see that he had an effect on me. "We are suppose to believe and trust some creepy fucking serial killer chained up to a wheel chair to tell the truth. To be honest?" I spit out. His brows furrow before he turns around rolling away from me. "Today we will be studying the murderer's muse. Resentments. No better fuel for the feast. List what you despise, please." He looks at Billy again. "skaters who turn into rock stars. Like gator, he's great, but the dude thinks he's Prince." Slasher spits at Billy, he looks shocked. He looks to Viktor "capitalism." he says. "Yeah, that's hard to argue." he moves along to Lex "Thatcher" he answers as Slasher rolls his eyes "snore". He goes back to Marcus my hand back on my dagger.
"What about you, boy?" he asks "Bullies" Marcus answers. "Go on" "tiny-dick egotists" Marcus moves to look at slasher "who hurt people for no reason, make people lock their doors at night. People who make general existence worse, people like you. Fucking hate people like you." Marcus flips him off. I smile at his crude gesture. Slasher gets closer to Marcus. I start to stand getting ready to strike, My dagger now in my hand facing both Marcus and Slasher. I start walking closer "I would think very carefully about what you do next." I sneer at him. "I would call off your dog boy." Slasher says "Fuck you" Marcus gives him a contemptuous smile. One of the monks slams an iron bar on Marcus's table stopping us from continuing. "Today's lesson was on resentments, and it looks like I got two new ones." He looks up at me "I'm just trying to picture you without feet." he says. I see Marcus's jaw clenching at the man. Probably not a good idea to piss off a sociopathic serial killer.
I'm in mixed martial arts, listening to Zane waiting for Marcus, Saya and Maria to enter the room. "I will do a Van Gogh on him" Zane says in his thick jersey accent. I watch as Saya and Maria sneak into the room effortlessly. Marcus is starting to make his way through the window but he trips making a really loud thud. Sweet sweet clumsy Violence. Saya and Maria look back pissed. "Come to have the fun, sweet pickles?" Zane asks. "There's nothing sweet about us." Maria answers him. "Oh sweet pickles, I'm gonna have you in a sandwich pie. Gonna run my..." Saya goes in for the attack. Maria trying to throw a punch but getting kicked back slamming into the wall. Zane punches Marcus in the face. Saya doing a nice combo on Zane but it wasn't enough Saya isn't able to stop him as he grabs her by the throat and throwing her down into a coffee table. Marcus tries to get to the hostage but Zane knocks him off his feet. Punching Marcus before grabbing his throat. Marcus grabs for the phone trying to hit Zane with it. Marcus is able to kick Zane off of him and wrapping the cord around his throat choking him. Zane taps out as Marcus quickly lets go of his grip on the phone cord.
The hostage stands up as the rest of the class walks in. Marcus is wiping the blood off his face. "Now, class as you just witnessed, sometimes you gotta fight with bare hands like the guru of white karate, Chuck Norris, "Firewalker" Scoom! Skam! Wham-Dam! Other times, you gotta improvise." Zane says to us. "You are twice our size" Saya says annoyed. I roll my eyes "Excuses" I interrupt as she looks over to me cocking an eyebrow. I give her a wink. Zane goes into a story about his time as a bouncer. "Atypical combat skills save your keisters, meisters. Now you two" he points at Maria and Saya "you two are losers." they are both pissed Saya looks at Marcus pointing at him "Well his swan dive kind of fucked up our entrance." I roll my eyes. "Nothing ever happens according to plan. uh hobo kid here, he still nailed it with the skimmy-scam-shabaldam!" Marcus looks over at me with the biggest grin I have ever seen on his face. It makes me smile even bigger. He walks over to me "You did amazing" I said looking up at him. "Thanks" I can see how proud he is of himself.
"Okay let's see I want Viktor, Chico and...... Delaney. Suit up you're next." Zane states getting things back in place. Marcus squeezes my hand "good luck" he says "Awe baby, that's sweet." I wink, a blush creeping up on his face this time. I change into a long sleeve crop top. throw on some tight little black shorts under my pleated green skirt. I get my thigh holsters ready and place my daggers in them. I roll up my knee high black socks before tying my platform converse tight. The three of us get into position crawling through the window just like the group before us. I keep my body in the shadows as best I can. Viktor tries to sneak up behind Zane but it's useless the boy is as quiet as a rhino. Zane turns around taunting Viktor. Viktor goes to strike but Zane kicks him back slamming into the fridge with a huge thud. I continue sneaking closer through the shadows. Chico comes up behind Zane getting him in a choke hold but Zane slams his foot down on Chico's foot before slamming his elbow into his stomach making Chico release him. Viktor is back up yelling as he charges for Zane they spare for a moment. I wait in the shadows looking for an opening. There, Zane has a wide stance I take a running slide out of the shadows as I slip in between Zane's legs I take the handle of my daggers hit him at the back of the knees instantly making him drop. I quickly stand getting on Zane, spinning around and getting him into an arm lock. My legs are squeezing his at his shoulder and neck. My arms pinning one of his arms. I squeeze trying to break it but Zane is able to get on to his feet lifting us both off the ground he's now standing as I'm hovering in the air. shit this is going to hurt like a bitch. He slams my body down to the ground the force knocking the breath out of me. As I'm trying to regain my breath, Zane is standing over me getting ready to choke me. Chico comes up tackling him off to the side. They scuffle on the ground as I see Viktor off to the side trying to untie the hostage. I look around for something to help us. I see the hostage wearing a tie I run over to him yanking it off his neck. Zane ends up beating Chico as he rises, coming to stop Viktor. I'm back in the shadows watching as Viktor gets Zane to face away from me. I take this as my moment before launching myself on him. I wrap the tie around his neck my foot pressed into his back I use my foot as leverage to tighten my grip on the tie. Soon Zane taps my hand and I instantly let go.
The rest of the class walks back in "Twice your size yet you were still able to get the job done." Zane says "Ladies let this be a lesson. You can do anything, if not better than men. Look at what Delaney did here today. She used her talents for staying in the shadows, she waited and watched until she found both her openings. And then struck like a viper. Good work" He smiles at me as I nod my head. "Nice try boys better luck next time." Zane tells them as we go back to join the rest of our classmates. Chico comes up beside me "You're welcome for the assist mi princesa." he smirks I roll my eyes "my hero" I say sarcastically. I join Marcus he's beaming at me, I can't help but smile. He bends down to my ear so only I can hear "That was really, really sexy." he whispers as I feel my cheeks burn. His eyes light up as he takes me in. Winking at me. I bite my lip RING the dismissal bell snapping us out of whatever that was.
Later that night I'm laying on Marcus's bed eating an apple and flipping through one of his other comics. He's writing in that notebook of his, every once and awhile his eyes will rake over my body. "Penny for your thoughts" I say to him keeping my eyes on the comic in front of me. "Just thinking about earlier today in Zane's class." he smirks, his eyes trailing over the bare part of my legs. My cheeks heating. "Oh yeah? Favorite part?" I turn to him cocking an eyebrow. his eyes gliding up my body to meet my gaze. "You in that outfit, watching you kick the shit out someone....." his eyes lingering on my lips. Marcus's door clicks open as we both look away from each other. Willie walks in. Second time he has ruined my moment with Marcus now.
"Killer study hall, yo" he says walking in. "Got this new Kid Icarus business." Willie goes to set it down on Marcus's desk. I don't even give him the time of day. I'm still pissed with him. "supposed to be some hard-ass shit." Marcus looks up at him annoyed "Now you can talk to me?" he states. "You still trippin on that little two-step in the hall?" Willie says so nonchalantly. "Don't forget the rat stew." I pipe up. "Nothing I can do about hazing week." he says as I roll my eyes. "Mm, can't defy tradition." Marcus remarks. "Exactly" Willie agrees. "Witch hunts, slavery, Columbus Day." I act like I'm reading the comic. "What's wrong with Columbus Day?" Willie asks "Look, we got a lot of reading, and I don't have a legacy to fall back on." Marcus says "Can't help what I was born into." Willie isn't getting the point. "You can help being a dick." I scoff. "Look, man, I...I can't...I can't be friends with someone who's ashamed of me, not after what I did for you." I'm so proud of Marcus for standing up for himself. "Keep your mouth shut about that, man." Willie comes closer "Or what? You'll pacifist the shit out of me?" Willie grabs his stuff walking out the door and slamming it behind him.
I sit up moving closer to Marcus. I put my hands on his face as I make him look at me. "I'm so proud of you." I smile, he's looking at me like I have just given him the world. We both lean in so close, I can feel his breath tickling my lips. Just as we are about to kiss Shabnam comes walking in, in his suit. We spring apart "Just need some finishing touches" he walks over to his side of the room. I groan in frustration ready to call this a night. "I'm gonna head out and check on Petra before she leaves for the dance. I'll see you later." I kiss his forehead before grabbing his comic book I was reading and bouncing out of his room.
Petra looking like Petra. Glad to see she hasn't changed because she's with Viktor. I tell her to go wild and have fun as she gives me the middle finger and goes to meet her date. I head up to the graveyard to see my favorite rats. Billy and Marcus are already up there lighting a joint. I grab it from Marcus before coming to lay against the window. "Hey" he pouts as I take a long hit. I lean forward with a smile before giving it back to him. Marcus is sitting on the ground looking up at me and Billy "The corporatization of America is why everything is so awful." Marcus says to us "My sweet Marcus, always so cynical." I say with a half smile. "come on, not all of them. Mcdonald's?" Billy asks. "Without Mayor McCheese and Ronald McDonald, the Hamburglar would rule us all." I look at Billy "God a cheeseburger sounds so fucking good right now" winking at him his Cheshire cat grin spreading on his face. "So Instead of having a chef open a restaurant and pour his heart and soul in, you know, concocting something delicious, you get teenagers reheating meat-like patties." Marcus says. "Shit, I could really fuck up a meat-like patty right now." I grin "Samesies" Billy nudges me with his shoulder. Marcus grins at both of us. "No, but seriously, like, what happens to a chef when he has to work at McDonald's because it's the only restaurant left? I mean, years go by, his soul is diminished. His creativity is stifled." Marcus takes a drag of his joint "How is there any other outcome besides depression, drug addiction, or suicide?" Marcus looks at both of us. "Oh, cool, the Ian Cutis convention's in town" Lex sprouts as he carries a box of something on his shoulder. "Don't let me interrupt your mewing with this box of fun." he laughs.
He sets the box down and opens it. A shit ton of fireworks fills up the box. Oh this is going to be so much fun. "A few pyrotechnical diversions." Lex takes one out put his gum from his mouth on the bottom and slams it down on the concrete trying to light it. "From hell's heart, I stab at thee!" he yells. It fizzles out and nothing happens as we all stare at it. Billy and Lex move their heads above it like idiots. Marcus and I lean in just a little, curiously. Suddenly the firework explodes almost taking Billy and Lex's head off. I clap my hands in excitement as I jump on Billy's back as he twirls us around. "Suck on my fiery phallus! YES!" Lex yells. Billy lets me down as we all go to grab fireworks to shoot off. "If a wiener is called a penis, why isn't a butt called a poonis?" Billy asks as I roll my eyes "Gee I just love these philosophical conversations we have. It's enlightening." My voice dripping with sarcasm. "Nothing about the English language makes any sense." Marcus retorts as I watch him hold his firework out. "Nothing, you've got womb, tomb and then bomb." Lex list off "It should be, uh a boom. It's literally a thing that goes boom." Billy says discarding his used firework. "Bloody fucking right" Lex calls over his shoulder.
Billy tries to take Marcus's milk. Marcus pulls the milk out of Billy's reach "No, dude, no. Friends don't let friends share dairy." I come up behind him and easily grab the milk cartoon from him, taking a sip. Billy throws his hands in the air "Oh so you won't share with me but you will share with Delaney?" he rolls his eyes. Marcus looks at me as I take another sip "well, yeah" he answers Billy. Billy scoffs then snatches the milk out of my hands taking a giant gulp. "Dude" Marcus says looking at him. We hear footsteps as we all turn around to see Petra. Her black dress is gone and in it's place is a tacky yellow dress. A stupid blond wing is on her head and her makeup looks like a hooker. I instantly go to her wrapping her up in one of my famous hugs. "Jesus, what happened?" Markus asked "it's my own fault for being a charlatan, right?" she looks at Billy when she says that. I glare at him. "Oh so I'm the asshole somehow?" he looks annoyed "Not the time Billy" I grunt at him. Petra grabs a joint and takes a drag. "we were just messing with you before. It's normal to want to be a part of the normal world, but it's easier when you accept that you don't belong in it." Billy states. I scoff "That's bullshit.. why are we defining what is normal and not? Look around this is anything but normal." I grit out. "Stop both of you. I'm not gonna let them rent space in my head. Lesson learned." she walks off, we all follow her "You just needed a reminder of why we don't take part in that mess. You don't need them. They are awful. You're one of ours, love." Lex says, I actually was impressed by what he said. "Always will be" Billy states behind her. "But you're right to be angry." Marcus says as I put my head on his shoulder. "Nothing to be done about it." she says "Not by yourself" I quickly raise my head. "I thought you were sitting on the sidelines?" I question him. "Yeah, I was picking my battles. There's no point in having friends if you're not gonna stick up for them." he says looking at all of us. "Let's burn them down." Marcus says angrily. He was hot like this. I squeeze his arm before we get to work on a plan for these Legacy bastards.
We are all dressed in brown robes that we "burrowed" from the monks. We each had blow darts with darts dipped in mellow yellow that we also "burrowed". We all come in from different directions of the gym. I watch as Marcus aims and strikes Viktor right in the neck. He starts yelling, falling to the ground freaking out "The Baba Yaga, she eats my loins!" he starts sliding all over the floor. "Ladies and gentleman, Mellow Yellow!" Lex yells into the crowd. We all quickly make work hitting targets left in right. I had my sights on Brandy but Petra beat me too her. "Hey, pumpkin" Petra says removing her hood. "Out of my way you dumb cooze." Brandy says I stand next to Petra putting my arm on her shoulder. I click my tongue "Not so smart to say to someone who has the mellow yellow now is it Brandy" I give her my mega watt smile. Petra head butts Brandy, it was the best fucking moment of my life! Brandy falls to the ground as Petra hits her straight in the forehead with a dart. "Well I do declare!" Petra says in a southern accent, as I laugh.
I turn around in time to see Chico push Marcus. Marcus grabs a tray hitting Chico with it. I run as fast as I can over to him. Chico hits him in the stomach throwing him to the ground. I take a running jump as I use my momentum to punch Chico in the face. He shakes it off quickly before grabbing my neck and slamming me to the ground, knocking my head to the ground pretty hard making the corners of my sight darken. I crawl over to Marcus. Barely reaching him before Willie comes up and pushes Chico. "Step off" Willie tells him. Chico stands up pissed "You want a taste, bitch?" both men chest to chest. Marcus helps me stand. Willie looks over to us "bounce" he says. "And miss the disco?" Marcus jokes. "It's been a while since the Soto Vatos cleaned the house." Chico says to Willie "Yeah?" Willie actually looks intimidating. "Throw in the rat for free. Eh? Hagale, puto." Chico starts slapping his cheek. Then he bitch slaps Willie hard.
"Chico" Lin shouts as he takes a staff hitting him with it. Chico falls to the ground as Lin puts the staff to his neck. "This dance is over. Everybody return to their rooms." Marcus takes my hand as he leads me back to his room. I know that we are going to be in some serious shit in the morning but right now I just want to enjoy my time with him. Willie is waiting at Marcus's door as we all go in firing up the gaming station. "Come on, Dee. Guard your left." Willie coaches me "your left!" he chuckles as I try to beat Marcus. "Hey, what you did tonight, thanks for having my back" Marcus says to Willie. "I got to thinking on what you said earlier." I'm trying to concentrate on the game. "Which part? I say so many smart things" Marcus smirks as I groan "Oh god don't give him an ego." I tease. "About patriotism and it wasn't so smart." "Mm, you must've misunderstood it." Marcus says. I really fucking love the way his voice sounds when he's being cocky. "You said patriotism was about self-interest, but back in Watts, we had a different kind. The pride wasn't in the government, cause they never earned no loyalty from us, It's about community, it's about taking care of your people." Willie says "You saying, I'm your people?" Marcus asks "Both of you are" Willie looks at us. Marcus looks over to Willie with that adorable fucking smile as I take advantage of his distraction and win the game.
"Damn, Dee your ruthless." Willie whistles. "I am so going to get you" Marcus smirks as I stand up holding my hands up "Don't go ruining this beautiful moment we were having." I smile backing away as Marcus stands up I point at him "Don't... Marcus...I'm serious" I warn him. His smirk is getting wider as he pounces, I let out a little scream as I try to run, but Willie stands up laughing as he blocks my path. "Damn you!" I yell at him. Marcus chasing me as I jump on Shabnam's bed before getting behind Willie and moving between the wall and Marcus's bed. The bed being the only barrier, I cock an eyebrow at him. He's still smirking like he's won this game. "Marcus, please" I beg him. In one fluid movement he jumps on his bed grabbing me as he tickles me relentlessly. When he stops his tickle assault I look to Willie "I will never forgive you for helping the enemy" He laughs loudly "Marcus was going up against you, he needed the assist." I shake my head out of breath "that is so wrong." I laugh as Marcus comes up behind me whispering in my ear "forgive me?" I shake my head "Of course Violence" I smile before looking through his comic books and finding one to read while the boys play another round of games. Tonight for the first time in a very long time, I feel genuinely happy. My heart swells at the sight of Marcus laughing. Yeah I'm really fucking happy.
Chapter 7: Raincheck
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
Every time Delaney walks into a room it's like everything gets brighter, the room, my mood. Her smile, her real, genuine smile could power the fucking world. She's my own personal brand of sunshine. When she told me her favorite color was yellow I couldn't help but chuckle, just more proof that she was sunshine.
I started collecting some comic books, it's not a lot. Honestly my collection is pretty laughable but for a kid like me who had nothing. This small collection was significantly important to me. Delaney even surprised me the other day with one of my favorites. I secretly love that one of the first thing's she does when she comes to my room is head over to pick out a comic book to read. She had no idea that I watch her do this and she has no idea that it is one of my favorite parts of my nights.
I'm sitting on my bed writing, when I hear the click of my door opening and Delaney walking in. She doesn't knock anymore, she just walks in and gives me that smile, the one reserved for me. She bounces over to me enveloping me in a hug. Then she turns to my comic book stash riffling through it, I know when she finds one she likes because she lets out this small soft "Mm" God I fucking love that sound. She turns around making her way to my bed. She slips off her shoes and socks before plopping down on her stomach, her skirt rising a few inches as she bends her legs up swinging them lightly every so often. I can't help but look at her on my bed, my bed. I'm still trying to wrap my head around the fact that this girl, this amazing, smart, sexy, dangerous, sweet girl is laying on my bed with me. Let's just let that sink in real quick, I'm still not a hundred percent sure this is real.
I hear the rustle of a bag being open, I look away from my notebook to see Delaney opening a bag of pretzels looking at them like they are the love of her life. If there is one thing you should know about Delaney, it is that she loves food. She's always snacking on something. I surprised her one night after she gave me the comic book, with some chocolate. She give me or maybe the chocolate the biggest doe eyes and pretended to wipe away a tear telling me that she will never forget the kindness that I bestow upon her. I honestly don't know where any of that food goes because she is so tiny, muscular but tiny. Flashbacks of my hand splayed across her stomach at the party cause me to abruptly close my notebook. I'm trying to be a good boy.
Willie comes over that night to play video games with me. Delaney just stays on my bed reading the comic and eating her pretzels. She about killed me when I grabbed a handful of her snacks, I knew it was risky but I was hungry. I was confused with Willie how quickly he could go from being my friend to threating me for money once Shabnam walked in. I'm not going to lie and say it didn't fucking hurt my feelings. I don't know much about friendship but I'm pretty damn sure that if not how it's suppose to be.
I was pissed at Shabnam's comment towards Delaney being here, I felt my jaw clench but it was soon released when I felt Delaney crawl up behind me. Our bodies touching as she put her arms around my neck. "Why Shabnam, does it make you uncomfortable having a roommate that has a girl in his bed? Worried you might walk in on something or hoping you do?" she purrs. I could feel my breath becoming uneven. The imagines flooding my mind of what it would be like to have Delaney, like actually have her the way I desperately want to. Fuck, grandmas, kittens, puppies. Anything but my hands on Delaney's perfect ass. shit. Delaney's laugh bringing me out of my dirty thoughts. Shabnam walking away definitely uncomfortable. Delaney lays her head down on mine, I instantly relax from this. I've learned that in this short time, that any time I'm touching her, holding hands, her head on my shoulder, my head rest on hers, literally any physical touch with Delaney calms me down, relaxes me.
I have no clue what Shabnam was talking about when he said that he could be my tour guide. I've been hanging with the rats for awhile now. Obviously spending a lot of quality time with their queen, a tour from some kid that wasn't even apart of us didn't make much since but I still felt guilty that I was so fucking high I didn't help Shab when he got beat to shit by Lex with his moms dildo. I wanted to groan and kick Shabnam out of the room when Delaney pulled my hair and decided to leave, I didn't want her to leave or to stop the playful attack on my hair. It's not lost on me that she took the comic book she was reading with her. It was also not lost on me the way she bounced towards my door and the way her skirt would rise just enough to show off more of her thighs. Yeah none of that was lost on me. She looks back giving me a wink before leaving. I fall back on my bed groaning in frustration.
"So you got a thing for the rat queen huh?" Shab asks me. I don't even sit back up I just lay there. I let out a sigh "Yes Shab, I'm pretty sure it's painfully obvious that I have a thing for her." "I mean I get it, she's like the most beautiful girl in school. Just think if she would have stayed a Legacy she wouldn't even give you the time of day." he says matter of fact, like he knows her. I feel my anger start to rise. "Delaney's not like that Shab. Even if she was a Legacy she wouldn't confirm to all the society bullshit." I grunt out. "Either way she's unobtainable dude. Delaney Murphy doesn't do relationships. She's all about being number one here." I'm over this conversation. I grab my Walkman, turning up the volume and drowning whatever dumb shit wants to make it's way out of Shabnam's mouth.
I tried to get out of this rat tour with Shab, It was a waste of my time and he was the last person I wanted to spend my time with. He's a persistent person I'll give him that. When I saw Billy with a mousetrap hanging from his fingers, I looked over to see Delaney with murder in her eyes. It was like slow motion, she says something to him, I think his name is Jaden. He winks at her, jealousy flaring in the pit of my stomach. In seconds her fist connects to his face, blood was gushing down his face. I quickly make my way to her and wrap my hands around her waist pulling her away. She looks back giving him the middle finger yelling at him about having a tiny-dick and wanting to be Chico's bitch. It was amazing, she was amazing but I had to get her away.
I had found a dim lit alcove the other day, so I took her there so she could get some privacy to cool down. My hands stay on her waist pulling her closer to me. I can't blame her for that stupid prank getting to her. I hate the idea that there is a week devoted to bulling us even more, with no consequences. It's a fucked and flawed system here. She rested her forehead on mine, my hands itching to move them to her face. I wanted to kiss her again. I've been wanting to kiss her for a long fucking time now but it's either never the right time or someone interrupts us. I move her closer to me as our bodies press together, I wrap my arms tighter around her "We will get through this shitty week together" I tell her, I can barely make out her smile, but it's there. I'm just about to lean my face down to hers when the bell rings. Un-fucking believable . I groan.
I sucked at blow darts, no surprise there. Poison lab was cool, we learned about Mellow Yellow but I had to sit next to Jaden. I was still pissed about the shit he's done to my friends. Billy looks back at our table towards Jaden "Rat trap" he chortles "I get it, I get it. I..." he snarls trying to act like a rat. Jaden rolls his eyes at him my anger building. I see his mellow yellow and I couldn't stop myself "Let me grab those jelly beans" I say as he looks at me confused before I push his mellow yellow on him as it shatters. "Oops" I smirk as he starts to freak out standing up abruptly "The fire, it's...it's...it's inside me!" He screams, Billy starts laughing "Get away! Get away!" Jaden yells "Karma, man Kar-ma" Billy chuckles before we look at each other laughing. I turn to find Delaney she's already looking at me her smile getting bigger before giving me a wink.
"The rest of you are free." Denke tells us. I start to stand, gathering my things. Denke comes up to me "Stay put" as he pushes me back down on my chair. I watch as Delaney actually walks out of the classroom, a little disappointed she didn't try to hide in the shadows like she does. "Class clown around here...ends poorly." Denke says to me "Dude, I was trying." I roll my eyes "Serious. I-I want to learn, but I'm sort of shit at everything." I say "You'll get there. Give it time. These Legacies, they've been tutored in this their whole lives. You're friends with Miss Murphy?" he questions already knowing the answer to this as I nod my head yes. "She's top of the class for a reason. I've seen her stay behind and help others before. I'm sure she would be more than willing to help you." he starts to walk away to gather up supplies to clean up the mess I made. "Does it bother you? Training people like that?" I ask curiously "I thought we were gonna train a generation to burn it all down." He states "Yeah, well, looks like you're propping it up." "They put a carrot on a stick, tell you if you catch it, you'll have the power to achieve your goals. But bit by bit, they move it from your path to theirs." he sets down the trash can before taking a seat next to me sighing. "Yesterday you said something that reminded me maybe I lost my way." he declared. "Oh, I didn't mean to crumb on you. You know, talk is cheap. What do I know?" Denke looks around the room for a second. Good thing Delaney choose not to hide and listen in. "it's gonna get worse, not better. Keep your head down. Pick your battles. Save your time for maximum destruction. Play ball at King's until you learn what you need, and then get the fuck out." He starts to stand up "Before finals" he says finishing to clean up the broken glass.
I didn't see Delaney when I walked away from Denke's and my conversation. I see Willie in the hall so I decided to go to him, I needed to talk to a friend. I hurry up to him grabbing him by the shoulder as he turns to look at me. "Dude, something's up I think Jurgen's gonna..." Willie slaps my hand off him "Who you touching. Rat?" confusion is probably written all over my face. "What you can't hear? Get out of my face." he says, realization hits me. He would rather pretend to be whatever this fucking is than let people know we were friends. That he was friends with a fucking rat. I walk away.
I was in a piss poor mood when Delaney found me. I felt like a dick for being short with her. I just didn't have it in me to talk about anything right now but especially about Willie. We sit down Petra comes over talking about being lectured on her punk cred. I know the guys were giving her shit about the whole Viktor inviting her to the dance. "Oh, not at all. Hell, I'd give Viktor a firm hand job to get out of his jive-ass hazing." I joke as I make a little motion with my hand. Delaney chokes on her food, as I snap my attention to her making sure she was alight. "Dude, you giving out hand jobs?" Billie teases. I can see Delaney's face becoming red. Lex goes on about me quietly judging Petra for her choices, I roll my eyes at that. It has become very apparent to me the amount of stares we have gotten sitting her eating.
When Chico came up to our table I knew whatever the staring was about, wasn't going to be good. I felt bad for everyone, they looked horrified. Billy, Petra, and Lex all spit out their food. I could see the fury in Delaney's eyes. She was about to murder someone. I dropped my fork on my plate my jaw setting with tension. Willie came up laughing and that was it for me. A true friend would have warned me, warned me so I could warn the others. Messing with our food took it to far. I get up to leave following the others to the bathroom.
Delaney is the only one besides me not throwing up, I don't know whether to be impressed or worried. She lifts herself up on to one of the sinks, she grabs a hold of my hand and pulls me into her as I stand between her legs. I was starting to get anxious waiting on everyone to stop being a bunch of babies. I tap my fingers on her thigh hoping the contact with her skin would help me calm down. I'm a little calm but not enough, this rage is simmering in me. I light a cig hoping it takes the rest of the edge off.
"How are you keeping this down?" Billy whines out from the toilet. "Why are you keeping it..."Lex starts to say but gets interrupted by a wave of puke. "Not my first rat stew" I roll my eyes. All three of them come out of the stalls. "I forget that you and Delaney were homeless for a wee bit." Lex groans. I feel Delaney tense at his words. My head snaps to look at her. I was shocked. How come she never told me this? Out of all people why didn't she tell me. I felt kind of hurt that she didn't say something. I knew from the first night that she said she could relate to me, I just assumed our talk last night was because we know what it's like to have dead parents. I never thought this. I knew she was right, that this moment wasn't the time to talk about it. I can't lie I didn't want to wait. I wanted to know, I wanted to know everything about Delaney.
The boys decided they wanted to retaliate, I don't blame them I want to, too. But Denke's talk with me early flashed in my mind and I thought against it, luckily for me Delaney isn't either. I tried to wait a respectable amount of time before going to Delaney's room. In reality I dropped some stuff off in my room after dinner and then headed straight for her. I couldn't help the smile on my face when she answered the door. She looked amazing, she had a smith's shirt on which made my heart want to explode. She wasn't lying when she told me she actually liked the band. She wore tiny shorts exposing more of her leg them I'm use to seeing. Her thigh holsters not in their normal place. It was just Delaney. Bare.
I give her a hug before laying back on her bed propping myself up with my elbows. I'm trying to look calm and unfazed but really I'm fucking nervous to get her to talk about her past. There was something really bad that happened to her, something so bad that she looks terrified to speak out loud. I can see it in her eyes. The flash of fear. I don't push her, I could never push her to tell me something that she's not ready for. I pull her into me, her legs between mine, my hands finding their place on her waist. I think the second thing I love most about this girl is when she plays with my hair. I focus on her, focus on what she tells me. I can't imagine being homeless so young like she was. Fucking 13. She was lucky to have people willing to look out for her in some small way. I wish I could have had that, wished there were people who could have helped us protect ourselves from Rory. I wasn't shocked to hear that she would bring food back to others. That she would go without food so other kids could eat. That was Delaney. She protects people. She cares, she really truly fucking cares about people. Shabnam doesn't know her like I do. I'm beginning to wonder if anyone knows her the way I do.
I felt that familiar dark pit, when she talks about her trying to end her life. I can't explain how fucking grateful I am that she was unsuccessful. I couldn't imagine what life would be like without her here. She has been the only good fucking thing that has come out of kings. I wish she would have told me before, but I understand why. Her story is complicated and she's been through a lot of heavy fucking shit. I didn't need her to finish what she was trying to say because I understood. "It's okay that you aren't ready to share everything. Thank you for sharing this though. I feel like I'm starting to understand you better." I tilt my head looking at her. Her head leaning closer to me. I look at her perfectly plump lips, biting mine ready to finally be with her the way I've been craving. I lean in close but then screaming came from the hall snapping us out of our moment. I groan frustrated. Before walking out to see what Billy and Lex had planned for the Legacies. They were having tantrums, stomping around and yelling as blue crap was all over their faces. I couldn't help but laugh. Serves those bastards right.
The Fundamentals of Psychopathy, what a fucking joke. They seriously brought in a serial killer to teach the future assassin's of America. I can't stand people like him, just another type of bully. I watch him try to intimated everyone, trying to show off like he has a big dick. I couldn't help giving him a piece of my mind. Telling him what I really thought about assholes like him. He can go fuck himself. He leans in closer to me I can see Delaney stand up. The girl is literally 5'1 on a good day with shoes on, but there is something about her confidence and the way she holds herself. When she goes up against someone, it could be the biggest, badest dude you have ever seen in your life. And she will stand there dripping with a type of confidence I wish I had. She doesn't show fear, she doesn't show weakness. She's deadly and this prick just pissed her off.
One of her daggers is out as she flips the blade in and out of her fingers as she walks right next to my table. "I would think very carefully about what you do next." you can hear the taunting in her voice. "I would call off your dog, boy." he says. I wanted to hit him so bad. The rage I was feel at his words. "Fuck you" I give him a scornful smile. A monk comes up to us stopping it from going any further. Slasher looks at the monk as he says "Today's lesson was on resentments, and it looks like I got two new ones." he then turns his eyes to look at Delaney. I feel my hands start to curl in fists. "I'm just trying to picture you without feet." he tells her my jaw clenches as I try to hold myself back. I will do anything to protect, even from a psychotic freak like him. I've never been more happier for a class to end.
I really thought I fucked it all to hell when I can crashing into the window during Zane's class. It doesn't help that I'm paired up with Saya and Maria. They were pissed that I give us all away. I was just trying to not royally fucking screwing this up especially knowing that Delaney is watching from another room. Nothing is normal about my life but I'm still a teenage boy who is just trying to impress his crush. When I made Zane tap out I couldn't help the buzz I was feeling. It didn't help when he said I nailed it with the skimmy-scam-shabaldam! whatever that means. I looked over to Delaney her smile was just as big as mine.
It was her turn, and I was actually excited to see her in action. I wasn't excited about her being paired with Chico, though. I didn't trust him for multiple reasons but especially the way he openly flirts with Delaney when he has a girlfriend. I saw Viktor and Chico come walking out to try and sneak up on Zane. Delaney no where to be seen. Where is she. "Don't worry. Dee's specialty is hiding in the shadows. You aren't going to find her unless she wants you too." Saya says next to me. I keep watching the fight go on, Viktor and Chico not having any luck taking Zane down. Then all of a sudden I see Delaney come sliding out of nowhere as she pulls her daggers from her holsters flipping them as she slides under Zane's legs hitting him in a weak spot as he goes down. She gets up quickly doing a series of fluid movements that pins Zane down. She's about to break his arm but he some how starts to fucking stand. I feel my stomach drop as I watch him pick her up with him. He slams her to the ground hard, I can see she is struggling to catch her breath. Zane is now standing over her, I can feel myself start to shake with nervous energy. I can't run out there and help her as much as I want to. Instead I have to sit here and watch this.
Zane was about to choke her, but Chico tackles him. I look over to Maria she looks pissed. I turn my attention back to what Delaney is doing. She's looking around the room trying to find something as Chico is busy fighting Zane. She walks over to the hostage ripping his tie off his neck. She disappears into the darkness, I have no idea where she is then all of a sudden Delaney launches herself on Zane wrapping the tie around his neck using her foot to help her strangle him. He taps out and I feel myself let the breath I was holding go. I never thought my type of girl would be a tiny, curly haired badass, dagger wielding, sharp tongue girl that can beat the shit out of a grown ass man but here I am completely infatuated with her. I rake my eyes over her body taking in her outfit. She was sexy, so fucking sexy.
Later that night Delaney was in my room. We got interrupted again, not that we were in the middle of anything but I was definitely trying to get us there. I need to start locking my door or something. Of course it's Willie. He walks in acting like what happened today was nothing and maybe it is nothing to him. But to me, it's something.
When he walks away I feel Delaney moving to me. She's on her knees hovering over me, her hands rubbing soothing circles on my face as we stare into each others eyes. "I'm so proud of you." she whispers. That was something I never thought I needed to hear. It made me feel something I can't explain, I can't put words on. It just....it made me feel seen by her. I lean in and so does she. Our lips hovering almost....Shabnam walks in. FUCK. The world is working against me right now. Fucking with me somehow. Delaney groans in frustration, glad I'm not the only one feeling this. She looks over at me "I'm gonna head out and check on Petra before she leaves the dance. I'll see you later." She kissed my forehead, wishing desperately it was my lips instead. It's been too many fucking days, too many fucking hours since I have kissed Delaney's lips and my frustration is rising. I watch her take my comic she was reading, she already returned the other one she burrowed. She starts bouncing out the room, I don't give a shit if Shab sees me staring hard at her ass. He can fuck off.
The graveyard was great tonight, Lex brought some fireworks as we shot them off. Delaney was smiling and having fun. She looked relaxed. But that quickly got replaced when Petra came up. I realized when talking with everyone that none of this means shit if I'm not willing to help my friends. Fuck what Denke says. Fuck what anyone says. I don't know if part of it was because of Willie, or if seeing the girl laying her head on my shoulder, who would move mountains for people she loved changed my mind. I don't really care. These were my friends, and they messed with one of us. "Let's burn them down." I state.
The plan was simple, and it was going good. Almost too good. I'm about to blow a dart when Chico stops me "Que paso, muchacho?" he says before taking my blow dart and throwing it on the ground. Fuck. He pushes me into a table. I see a serving tray grabbling it and hitting him with it. Sometimes you got to improvise. He punches me in the stomach as I go to hit him again. He kicks me before throwing me to the ground. I see Delaney flying through the air before slamming her fist into his face. He shakes it off grabbing her swiftly by the neck and slamming her to the ground. "Delaney" I shout. She slowly turns over, I can see she's not herself as she crawls over to me. I see two big feet step in front of us, I look up to see Willie. I was shocked to see him, even more shocked to see him defend us. I help Delaney on to her feet, she's still a little wobbly. "Hey you okay?" I ask her. "I'll be okay. don't worry violence." she smiles. Willie tells us to bounce but I'm not about to leave him. Chico is trying to amp himself up before he hit's Willie pretty hard in the face.
Master Lin stops Chico before it goes any further and telling us all to go to our rooms. I lead Delaney to my room, I was worried about her and wanted her to stay where I could keep a watch on her in case she had a concussion or something. I was surprised to see Willie waiting at my door for me. Delaney wanted to try a game with us, I have to admit it she was fucking adorable watching her play. I would sneak little peaks at her every once in a while to see her tongue peaking out of her lips as she tried to concentrate. Willie was helping coach her. It felt good to hear Willie say he thought of us as his people. All I have ever wanted was a place to belong and right now I have two of my best friends here with me. Delaney thought she would take my distraction as the best opportunity to beat me in the game.
I just looked at her with shock and awe. "I am so going to get you" I smirk. She stands up backing away from me and Willie. She was trying to look innocent but it was fucking adorable the way she thought she could get out of this. She points at me "Don't...Marcus...I'm serious" she tries to warn but I cant focus on anything but that cute smile on her face. I can't help my smile growing wider. I try to grab her but she screams, flailing her arms getting away from me. I thought for sure Willie blocking her would stop her. I should have known better. "Damn you!" she yells at Willie. She jumps on Shab's bed and runs behind my bed. If she really thinks this bed is going to stop me she was dead wrong. "Marcus, please" she begs. I like her begging me. It gets me excited. I really fucking wish Willie wasn't in here right now. In one swift moment I jump on my bed grabbing ahold of Delaney's waist pulling her down on my bed tickling her. Her laughter was pure magic.
I reluctantly let her go, she looks at Willie giving him that full height confident stance "I will never forgive you for helping the enemy." he cant help his laugh "Marcus was going up against you, he needed the assist." Willie smiles at her. He's not lying. He gives me a fist bump as I nod my thanks to him. Willie get's another game going as I come up behind Delaney. Our bodies pressed together, I dip my head down to her ear whispering "forgive me?" she shakes her head "Of course Violence" she smiles leaving to find herself a comic book to read.
I'm so distracted playing against Willie. I can't help sneaking peaks of Delaney laying in my bed. She keeps softly rubbing her feet together, she probably doesn't even realize how sexy it looks but it does and it's really distracting. It doesn't help that I can't stop thinking about the way her body felt under mine when I was tickling her. Fuck, grandmas, kittens, puppies.
"What is with you Arguello? You're playing like shit" Willie says before beating me again. "Guess I just lost my touch tonight." I joke. Willie looks back at Delaney "I think Dee might have stole your mojo" that gets her attention as she looks at both of us winking. Willie stands up "Imma head out. See ya both later" he says before walking out and closing my door. I look over to Delaney she has moved from laying on her stomach to now on her back, her elbows are propping her up and one of her legs is slightly bent. Fuck me. I can't help but bite my lower lip. I'm hanging on by a thread and by the looks of it she is too.
"Violence" she cocks an eyebrow at me. "Sunshine" I say moving closer to her. I can see the excitement twinkling in her eyes. We were finally alone. I get on my bed making my way to her. I hover over her body, using my arms to prop me up so I'm not squishing her. One of her hands comes up fisting my shirt and pulling me closer to her. She bites that perfect bottom lip of hers. "I can't stop thinking about you" I whisper. I lean my head down lightly kissing down her neck before lightly biting a sensitive part. I hear a little whimper escape her mouth. I return back to face her, I can see it in her eyes she wants this as much as I do. I start leaning in to kiss her....when Shabnam comes barging into the room. I hang my head "Fuck" I groan out loud. "Oops, sorry for interrupting." He says, but I know he's not. I bring my eyes back to Delaney I can see the mixture of wanting and annoyance. She's just as pissed as me. She moves a hand on my cheek as she traces the scar on my face. "Raincheck?" she whispers. I nod my head as I reluctantly get off her. I walk her to my door as I hang on it, watching her swing those perfect hips down the hallway. I'm going to kill Shabnam.
Chapter 8: You are my home
Notes:
Trigger Warning: Violence, talks about abuse and rape.
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
I couldn't stop the smile on my face on the way back to my dorm. Don't get me wrong I was pissed that Shabnam interrupted yet again and he is now permanently on my kill list. I could barely sleep last night and was up bright and early on a Saturday morning practicing throwing my daggers at one of my poster.
Two monks walk in to my room without knocking. "Good morning boys" I smile at them. Silence, they just stand their looking at me. "Hold still.....I'm trying to imagine you with a personality." still silence, I roll my eyes. "Fine where are you taking me this time?" I question them as I put my daggers back into their holsters and follow them out my door.
I walk into the library to see Chico and that hippie fuck sitting at the tables in the back. Petra and Viktor at the next sets of tables and then Saya and an empty table. I take the empty table obviously. I slump into my chair and rest my head in my arms on the table. This is going to be a long fucking weekend. I hear feet shuffling but I don't look up. "Is this seat taken?" his voice instantly making my heart race. I look up to see his beautiful brown eyes on me. "It is now" I smile. He takes his seat. "What is this?" he asks "Prolonged confinement designed for behavioral rectification." Petra answers, I tilt my head to Marcus "Detention" I whisper.
Marcus sees Saya sitting across from us "What did you do?" he asks her. She just glares at him, he gives her an eyebrow raise tapping his hand on the desk. I know why she is in here, it's because he is her secret pledge. I look back bored out of my mind already. God this really is going to be the longest weekend of my life. Petra holds her can of soda out to Viktor "sip?" she asks as he gives her a subtle glare. I smirk remembering him shitting his pants in Denkes class.
The doors open and Lin walks in, not looking happy but then again when does he ever look happy. "Master Lin" Chico starts "All due respect, this must be an oversight." I roll my eyes "Slamming my head into the floor is an oversight?" I seethe. He ignores me and continues "Like I said an oversight cause I didn't do..." Lin scowls at him "Yeah. Fine. But if I'm getting hit for fighting, shouldn't Willie's ass be in here, too?" Chico should learn when to keep his mouth shut. Lin just walks closer to him with narrowed eyes. Viktor thinks this is the perfect time to jump into the conversation "All Viktor did was invite rodent girl to dance." I roll my eyes "All I did was punch a Nazi, inbred, debutante bi..." Petra is interrupted with Lin's cane under her chin in warning.
"You all committed the cardinal sin. You were caught." he looks around the room before hitting that hippie fucks feet causing him to move them off the desk. "Agoge. Spartan instruction that molded petulant Greek boys into the greatest warriors in the world. It had three basic tenets conformity, discipline, and commitment to Sparta over one's own interests." The monks walk up to Saya's desk trying to take her katana "You want to keep that hand?" she threatens, Lin comes up slamming down on her desk looking at her with a fierce stare. "You chose your baser instinct. Rivalry." he states as he takes her katana from her desk. I feel bad for Saya I know what that Katana means to her, much like what my daggers mean to me.
The monks go around trying to take everyone's stuff. "Hide your notebook" I whisper to Marcus as he slyly moves his notebook under the desk. A monk comes up to me waiting for me to give him my daggers. I pull out one and hand it to him. He just stands there waiting for the other one. "Oh come on now dude. Seriously? Can't I just keep one?" I give him a pleading smile. "Delaney" I hear Lin warn. "Fine" I grind out as I reluctantly give my other dagger to the bitch ass monk. Marcus squeezes my hand whispering sorry. "You will spend your weekend locked in this room...contemplating my disappointment." with that Lin walks out the door with his monks locking us in.
A few hours later....Marcus has been drawing in his notebook. Saya was sitting on top of the bookshelves utterly beside her self as she pulls the strings in the hood of her hoodie back and forth. Viktor is over by the fireplace doing squats with heavy books. Chico found some stamps and has been stamping his entire table. Petra is just playing with her gum in utter boredom. The hippie fuck has been twirling string around his finger. And I'm just laying on my stomach on the table reading a stupid book. I've caught Marcus about a dozen times checking me out, a small smile plays on my lips every time as the memoires of last night pop into my head. I contemplated taking Marcus somewhere quiet and out of the prying eyes of our fellow classmates, but this was definitely not the time for that. I go back to reading the book in front of me.
Later. Marcus looks over to Viktor who is now doing push ups between our table and Saya's table. Meat head. "Hey, Vik you got the time?" Marcus asks seeing the two watches on his wrist. "Very funny, nancy boy." Viktor grunts out. He stops his push ups holding his hand up to show off his watches "Is Swatch. Top American style." I roll my eyes. "That's smart. In case you break the other two." Marcus jokes as I chuckle. Chico stands abruptly from his chair causing it to fall. "Fuck Lin and his Trojan bullshit. Once I get what I want from this joint, I'm gonna stick a machete up his ass." he says. "Now he pipes up. 45 minutes after he left." I smirk at Chico. He comes walking up to me. I sit up from my laying position as I kick my feet back and forth on the table. Chico bends down getting into my face. "Keep running your mouth mi hermosa nina." he tries to grab a strand of my hair but I push back and grab his wrist. "don't touch me." I sneer. "Leave her alone Chico" Marcus says I can hear the anger in his voice.
Chico looks at Marcus "You're the one that I should be carving up, Arguello. Your queefy dart bullshit got us thrown in here, yeah?" he says. "You think the queefy dart was faster than The Flash?" Marcus asks "No, but he could out-queef Superman for sure." I smile over my shoulder at Marcus. Chico sets his jaw walking back and throwing Marcus and I both his middle fingers.
More hours later.......I'm laying on my back this time on the desk my hands are resting above my head and my legs are dangling off the table as I rock them back and forth. Saya is sitting at a chair next to me. "All I'm saying is, I don't see what you see in him." she whispers. "Saya come on, he's really attractive and he treats me better than anyone has ever treated me." I turn to look at her. "I'm trying to be a good friend to you. But i just don't..." She rolls her eyes. "All I'm asking is that you keep an open mind and be a smidge nicer to him" I give her a grin.
"All I'm saying is what's been done to you determines who you'll be." Marcus says to Chico. Both of them standing up having an actual conversation. "I'm who I choose to be." Chico answers. "So, shitty parenting made Ted Bundy start shish-kebabing coeds?" the hippie fuck asks. "Bundy's dad, also his grandfather..What could go wrong?" Marcus asks. "Shit, nobody stuck a finger up my ass. I'm as deadly as they come." Chico says cockily. "I beg to differ on that statement." I smirk propping my self up on my elbows. Chico just looks at me and winks, I roll my eyes and hop off the table.
"Well, by that logic, I made Viktor three fingers more deadly." Petra smiles at me holding up three fingers. "She is lying. My "shoofla" is exit only." Viktor says worriedly. I can't help the laugh that escapes my mouth. "Whatever broken shit is inside of us is there the day we're born. People are what they are." Saya says. I shake my head. "I also beg to differ on that. I wasn't born like this. The shit I've been through.....yeah that shit...it changed me...created me into this." I can feel the bile coming up my throat and the tears threating to spill as I look away from everyone and go sit at my table. Marcus comes to sit next to me. I feel his hand grab mine under the table. "Hey" he whispers. I turn to look at him "Do you really think The Flash could out-keef Superman?" he asks his lips turning up in a grin. I couldn't help my laugh as I roll my eyes. "What if we add Wonder Woman and Batman to this line up?" I wink as he gives me this look of awe "God you are perfect" he states making me blush.
Even more time has passed......"I propose we conduct an experiment. Evolve past the chimpanzee stage. and open ourselves to free love, crunchy grooves, and drinking the soul's sweet, sweet stardust. Let's at least pretend to like each other." Marcus declares. "Torture Town, USA" Petra says completely disinterested. "Two bags of chips for two days. That's torture." The hippie fuck, that I now know is Jaden, says. "There's enough monosodium glutamate in there to kill a rhino." Petra states. "Mm, MSG" I tease. "The monks are gonna bring more food, right?" Marcus asks "Oh my sweet, Violence" I grin as I lay a hand on his cheek. "One box per detention." I answer his question. "Lucky one of my superpowers is starving." He looks all sad. "ditto" I say before dropping my hand and leaning back in my chair. "What is other? Sitting on man's horkum?" Viktor says to Marcus. I glare at Viktor tilting my head in his direction. "Somewhere out there, there's a tree working very hard to produce oxygen so that you can breathe. I think you should go and apologize to it." Viktor just rolls his eyes at me.
"You know, if it's junk food you desire, we could break into the vaults of Valhalla." Petra announced I perk up knowing what she's talking about. I stand up walking to the front "There's a chest..." I start as Petra comes walking up with me holding her hands out "this big...full of diabetes inducing treats" She smiles at me. "Among other glorious contraband." I give Marcus a wink. "This is your brain on drugs. The confiscation room is impenetrable, man." Jaden shakes his head. "Like Saya's panties." Chico jokes. Marcus has his head tilted in my direction the look in his eyes giving me a slight shiver. Fuck he's so hot. "It's been done, once." I state. "Lin's cornucopia was pried open by a group of industrious detention attendees. The robbers inscribed their deeds on the rooftop. The golden door on the secret floor." Petra has her arms on the table propping her up looking at everyone as she talks. Saya slaps her hand on the desk "I bet that's where my sword is." she says as she gets up. I smirk at her "and my daggers." I watch her walk over to the door kicking it. Yup that's not gonna work. Come on Saya, you're smarter than that.
I look over to Marcus his eyes already on mine as I give him a coy smile. He stands up never breaking our eye contact. He walks up to me our bodies inches apart "think you can get the door" I cock in eyebrow at him. He grabs a tool out of his pocket. "I got it, baby" he whispers in my ear making the back of the hairs on my neck stand up. He walks over to the door stopping Saya from her meaningless attack on the door. He bends down starting to make quick work on the door. I make my way next to Saya as we watch him. He looks up at me his lips in a grin as he gives me a wink. "You're such a spaz" I tease. "Oh, God, it's so obvious" Marcus says. "What?" I ask "You want to get married and have babies and hump on the washing machine all day" He smirks before going back and paying attention to the lock. I feel my cheeks heat in embarrassment as Saya rolls her eyes. "You both are so gross." Marcus gets the door unlocked. He looks back up to me with his cocky grin as he opens the door. "My hero" I tease before pulling him up to his feet.
We sneak through the hall, Petra in front leading the charge. "So he is cop man, or he is cop robot?" Viktor asks in confusion. Chico clearly annoyed rubbing at the back of his neck "half and half" he says. "Which is robot half?" Viktor ask as a groan escapes my lips. "No, man. He's a dude in a big old metal suit." Chico half yells at him. "It's not a suit. They replaced his body with cybernetics. The robo part keeps his brain alive." I say in frustration. Marcus grins down at me "Have I ever told you that your knowledge of superhero's and robots is super sexy?" he whispers as I roll my eyes but can't help the huge smile appearing on my face. "this is very confusing film." Viktor says as we make our way up the stairs.
Marcus grabs my hand as we hang back just a little from the rest of the group. "So... do you think tonight we could hang out in your room....more privacy there." a shy smile on his lips. I look down as I feel my cheeks heating. "Yes, ummm yeah totally." I stammer out Chico looks back at us telling us to shush. Petra is looking into a room that I'm assuming has a monk or two in there. I hear the ding of a microwave. As Petra takes that opportunity to sneak past the door. She waves us on to come. We all quietly walk past the door.
We make it to a big door as Marcus leans down to unlock it. "You skeptics don't deserve the spoils that await. But I'm a generous captain." Petra states crossing her arms and leaning back waiting for Marcus to unlock the door. The lock clicks as Marcus pushes the door open, we all just stare into the room. It was incredible. We all walk in Chico finds a bow, Marcus grabs a sword swinging it in his arms. I felt my cheeks heat again, he looks really sexy holding a sword. Viktor gets excited seeing explosives. Petra finds a guitar and strums it with a bottle of booze. Saya looks at me in defeat "it's not here" she says. "Mine either. Where else could they be?" I ask her. "No idea." she shrugs. I've never seen Saya like this.
A little while later....I sit on top of a table drinking some booze and looking through a pile of knives and daggers. Marcus and Chico are dressed in medieval armor hitting each other with foam pugil sitcks. It's weird seeing them get somewhat along. Marcus hits Chico hard in the head knocking his helmet off. I hold my breath waiting. Chico points his finger at Marcus "You're waking the wolf, Arguello." he says "Ohhhh" Marcus taunts. I can't help but smile. "I'm gonna jack you up." Chico says before hitting Marcus with some pretty good hits. Viktor excitedly finds some Russian dolls. "Viktor has been looking for you." He holds up a grenade that he got inside the doll. I see Petra is working on some kind of concoction with Jaden. She gives him a bite of it, he groans in satisfaction "Oh it's like riding a cheese dragon through a forest of delicious sweets."
I stare at all the daggers nothing that looks remotely cool or amazing like mine. When I first came to Kings Lin had noticed I had a talent for throwing daggers and slipping through shadows. He had me come to his office and pulled out a box, said to open it. Inside the box was daggers made out of gold and emeralds. They were the most gorgeous weapons I had ever laid my eyes upon. Intricate patterns swirled around the handle. One dagger had Misneach, courage carved into the blade and Fuerza, strength carved into the other blade. "Your Father and Mother will always be with you Delaney." Lin says as I trace the words with my fingers. I couldn't help the tears silently falling. I've never been without them since.
Marcus walks around tilting his head up looking at me and Saya. "What" I say to him "Just doesn't seem like the two of you are having much fun." he answers. Saya rolls her eyes "If I loose my katana, my life is over." she says. A little over dramatic but respect. "What do you think's gonna happen, Lin's pawing it?" he jokes. "It'll turn up." he states. "How do you know?" I ask him. He smiles at me "Things always work out." he says "Mm" I say pondering that thought process. "Vietnam, cancer kids, Sonny and Cher, and weren't you homeless?" Saya points at him. "Saya" I snap. She tilts her head at me with a silent apology. "Yeah, it's just something my dad used to say. It's not 100%. I guess." he looks down a little embarrassed. "It's probably closer to ten." he fiddles with the glove on his hand. I put my arms around his neck giving him a long hug. "I for one like what he said. I mean yeah shitty things happen to people who don't deserve it. I mean that's life. But things always work out somehow. It might not be the way we want it to but life puts us where we are meant to be." I smile up at him. His grateful smile in return melting my heart.
Saya walks away throwing a knife coming close to Chico scaring the shit out of him as he drops the skeleton he was dancing with. I smirk looking around to find something else to do. I spy a motorcycle as I walk over to it sitting on it. "Oh Saya!" I sing song "It's a little smaller than yours" Marcus tells her. I give her a big grin "But this is guaranteed to cheer you up." She gives us a genuine smile. "Fine you two win." she rolls her eyes. "I need supplies to make a ramp." She states before walking away to look for stuff. "A ramp?" I call after her but she just ignores me.
We finish building a ramp out of random stuff, spikes at the end for dramatic flare. I found a football helmet for Saya as I slapped it on her head. She grunts at me in annoyance. She has an American flag tied to her neck like a cape. "Okay let's see what you got, Kuroki" I wink before walking away and joining Marcus and the others. Marcus grabs my hand holding it as we wait. "Hundred bucks says she doesn't make it." Chico looks at us. Marcus holds out his hand as they both shake. Saya revs the engine, the tires are squealing as she takes off. Oh she's definitely going to make this. She lands it perfectly as we all cheer. "Looks like you owe Marcus hundred bucks" I wink at Chico. Saya takes her helmet off smiling big "Okay that was pretty fucking cool" she says "Fuck yeah it was" I smile. "Can we make it bigger?" she asks, what the fuck? my eyes go wide looking at her.
We are all going through boxes and stuff. I see Saya fold up the flag and put it in her pocket. "So what, mass extinction?" Marcus asks Chico "World can't support 5 billion people. That's some science shit." Chico says. "Dio" Jaden yells "All hail Satan" Saya says to him. "Amount of fossil fuel we're guzzling...Humans got 50 years." Chico says as he holds a bow and arrow up point to nothing in particular then shooting it. "Till it's Mad Max time." Chico finishes. "Hey Petra already has costume for ending of world." Viktor laughs and so do all the boys but Marcus. "Good thing you'll be the first to die" I give him a devious smile. Petra stands up grabbing a knife and going after him. Saya and I both stand up as Saya stops Petra "Stabbing him will not make him any less of an asshole." she says. "What did I say?" Viktor asks innocently as I roll my eyes.
Chico puts The Cure in the boombox. "It appears you have one redeeming quality." Marcus says to him. "The rank and vile discovers "the Head on the Door" and suddenly they deserve our praise?" Petra asks Marcus. "He could have put on Julio Iglesias." Marcus retorts. "Name one Cure B-side?" Petra looks over to Chico. "You got your B-side right here." he says while holding his dick. I roll my eyes. "Think I made my point." She rolls her eyes walking away. "This is my little bro's favorite album." Chico states. "He's got good taste." Marcus tells him. "Had taste" Chico corrects Marcus. "Sorry" I tell Chico he looks at me nodding at me. "I didn't know" Marcus says to him. "Why would you?" Chico turns to Marcus dropping the cassette case "We...we don't even live on the same planet." he tells Marcus. "We've all lost people" I say standing in front of Marcus putting my hand on Chico's chest to keep him from coming closer. "Yeah.." Chico starts but was soon cut off by the sounds of the motorcycle revving.
We all look to see Jaden on the motorcycle. "Dude, you're going to break your neck" Marcus yells at him but Jaden just ignores him. Jaden holds up his hand counting down. "Three....Two....One!" he yells all of a sudden a sword comes out of no where slicing through his hand as it comes completely off and he starts screaming. Two men in suits with oni masks on stand in the hall in front of us. I have two daggers I stole from the room in my holsters. I pull them out twirling them in my hands. They aren't anything like mine but they will do in a pinch. Saya and I nod at each other before taking off. She goes straight in slamming her wooden stick into one of the men. I take a running slide to the side before flipping to my feet landing behind the other man. I try to put one of my daggers up to his throat but he anticipated my move and kicked me in the stomach from behind. Chico tries to hit the man next having as little success as I did. All of us are getting our asses kick. I'm too busy looking for Marcus making sure he's okay as I get thrown to the floor.
Viktor is making quick work with one of the men until he gets sliced in the stomach. I run over finding a box and using it as momentum to jump trying to plunge my dagger into the mans neck. He easily evades my attack as I land hard on my feet. Saya is striking every attack keeping from being hit but I can tell he is easily overpowering her. She wont be able to last long. Petra is now fighting one of the oni men but he trips her as she falls to the ground she tries to crawl away from him but she's too late he cleaves her with his sickle blade. "Fuck" I yell. I run over to her hitting the man in his throat temporarily pushing him back. The other man breaks Saya's wooden stick in half. His sword coming up to her throat. I go after the guy thrusting my dagger heading straight her his heart. He quickly grabs my arm twisting it down and thrusting the dagger still holding on to my hand right into my stomach. Pain radiates inside me "DELANEY!" I hear Marcus scream. Saya looks over to see me. "Run" she screams at us.
I stumble back before we all take off running. Petra starts to stumble as blood gushes out of her shoulder. "Marcus help Petra" I yell at him he looks back at me "What about you?" He questions. I look him in the eyes "I'll be okay just help her please" I plead with him. He thinks about it before nodding his head. I try to run but the pain is radiating throughout my body. I can hear their footsteps. All of a sudden I feel hands grabbing my arm to hook around their shoulder, one of his arms grabbing hold of my waist as we start to run faster. "Why are you helping me?" I ask Chico. "I can't let you die now, we have unfinished business hermosa princesa." He says as we try to keep up with the others.
Saya goes up to the room where the monks were "Hey, Hey! Where the hell..." she starts yelling but sees they are all dead. "Shit their dead!" she yells at us. "We have to go!" Chico yells at everyone. We start running again. I scream in pain as we run down the stairs. "Sorry, but we have to go faster" Chico says as we try to quicken our steps. "What are we waiting for then" I grunt out. I see Marcus make it into the library with Petra, Viktor and Saya not far behind. Jaden is right in front of Chico and I. Chico notices the men fast approaching us. "Chico" I warn, Marcus is at the door looking at me in horror. Next thing I know Chico lets go of my hand on his shoulder as he grabs Jaden tossing him with one hand to the ground before we make it to the doors Marcus gently grabbing me from Chico. Saya slams the door shut behind us and putting a heavy iron bar into the handles keeping them from getting in for now.
Marcus looks over my face as his hands caress my face. "Hey, hey are you okay." I can see the fear in his eyes. I nod my head not wanting to worry him. He gets up looking over to Chico. I crawl over to Petra. "Delaney" she says taking my hand "I don't feel so good." I'm trying to keep the tears at bay "I know, I know" I say squeezing her hand.
"You...You killed Jaden" Marcus spits at Chico. "Fuck Jaden" Chico yells pointing towards the door. "Fuck You. Don't forget I saved your girlfriend. I saved all of us. Another second, they would have been in here hacking us to pieces!" Marcus shakes his head at what Chico says "What the hell is wrong with you?" Marcus asks "We got no first aid, Marcus!" he yells "He was a dead man. Maybe instead of yelling at me on your high horse you pay attention to Delaney. She's gonna bleed out in here." Marcus looks at him stunned. The pain is getting more intense. "Delaney... I can't...." she whimpers out. "shit" Marcus says coming over to us. "We need to stop the bleeding." I say looking around for something, anything. Saya comes over pulling out the flag she stuffed in her pocket. She starts ripping the fabric off to use. She goes to help Viktor as I inhale deeply trying to push the pain down before getting to work on wrapping up Petra's shoulder. Petra screams as I continue to wrap her. Her wound looks really bad. I start to feel fear in the bottom of my stomach. Something I haven't felt in a very long time. My friend she's going to die here.
Marcus looks at me before looking down to see the blood soaking my shirt and skirt. "Delaney" he says but I keep focusing on Petra. "Delaney, stop. you are hurt too. let me wrap you up." he says "I have to help Petra." I shake my head. "You will be no good to her if you don't let me help you. Stop being stubborn." he looks at me our eyes meeting, I let my tough girl act down as I nod my head wiping away a few tears. He grabs a piece of fabric from Saya. "You have to tie it hard. No matter how much I scream I need you to tie it tight." I demand him. He nods his head before wrapping the fabric around my waist. He starts to pull on it tightly, sharp flashes of excruciating pain shooting throughout my body with every pull of the fabric. I scream as tears roll down my cheeks. Marcus's jaw clenching as he keeps trying to tie the fabric. Saya comes over to help him. I can feel myself become light head, fearing I'm about to pass out. Chico comes over to us. "Delaney, you need to take this." He pulls out a tube of cocaine. "It's going to wake you up, make the pain less noticeable. It's the only chance of survival" I nod my head knowing he's right. He goes over to the table making two lines. He hands me a rolled up dollar before I lean down and take the hit wiping at my nose. I watch Chico quickly take the other row.
Marcus comes up to me helping me sit down. Banging is coming from the outside of the door. The men saying something in Japanese. I'm a little rusting on the language. Saya has been helping me relearn it. The only thing I could make out is "your fate". They hit the door harder. "We're gonna die in here." Chico says "No one's dying" Marcus tells him. "Are you blind? They're fucking dying!" Chico yells. "The monks are slaughtered!" the men keep slamming into the door. "We're trapped! No weapons, no nothing!" Marcus stands up leaving my side "We grab some chairs, we make a barricade. Okay? we'll wait them out." he offers as he moves a couch in front of the door. "You think a couch is gonna slow down those Terminators?" Chico asks. The coke is starting to make it's way through my system, the pain's intensity is not as intense. "Chico's right" Saya states. "They're not gonna stop until they get what they came for." oh shit. oni masks, speaking in Japanese. Saya knows them. "How do you know?" Marcus asks her. "Because they are Kuroki" I state. Saya looking at me surprised and nodding yes. "Kuroki?" Chico asks. "What kind of crazy shit you pulled us into, Saya?" Chico is irritated.
"What do they want?" Marcus asks. Sweet Marcus he still has no idea. "Me" Saya says. "Well, sayonara, princess. I vote we hand her ass over." Chico states. "We're not doing that." I glare at him. "You want to die over her?" Chico seethes. "Leave me out of it." Chico turns to me "I thought you were smart princesa." he shakes his head walking away. "Well if we are dying, at least let me know who is killing us." Marcus looks to Saya. "My cousins" she answers him. "They're here to take me home. I didn't exactly leave Tokyo on good terms." she says. "We'll stop them." Marcus declares. Saya shakes her head "I've watched the Kamigas massacre an entire Triad gang with their bare hands." she states. "That's just beautiful. You act like you're some big hero. Always judging everyone. She wants to go back to her crazy Kung Fu family, let her." Chico sneers. "That's enough Chico." I yell at him. "You think we just walk away?" Marcus asks him. "They want her alive. and the rest of us?" I nod my head knowing he's right. "This is some bullshit!" Chico yells in defeat. "Puta madre, cabron!" he starts punching bookshelves "God damn Kuroki bitch!" kicking at a statue with armor making it clatter to the ground.
"So what am I suppose to do?" Saya asks me. "Wait for them to die?" I shake my head at her. Grabbing her hands and squeeze it. The man yell some more through the door but I don't understand any of it. "We will find away out of here. Things always work out." I give her a small smile. Marcus looks at me a small smile of recognition of what I said flashing in his eyes. Viktor is twitching on the ground as Saya goes to check on him. "Viktor's losing a lot of blood" she says "We'll just have to..." Marcus walks around the room looking for something. He starts looking around frantically "What?" I ask him. "Where the hell's Chico?" he asks. I stand up with him and Saya following them to see the vent door has been taken off. "That son of a bitch. I'm gonna kill him when I see him." I grunt.
"Okay whose going in first?" Marcus asks. "I will" I state as I start to get on my hands and knees. "What? No Delaney you're hurt" Marcus tries to stop me. "Yeah and one of my best friends is dying. I'm going weather you approve or not." I tell him before making my way into the vent. Marcus follows after me and Saya after Marcus. This would be so much easier if that oni prick didn't stab me. I try to focus and push down the pain I feel. We make it out of the vent and into the basement. "I'm gonna flay that bastard." Saya says "Get in line" I add. We see Chico at the end of a hall holding on to a door. "Chico!" Marcus shouts. We run to stop him but we aren't fast enough. He slams the door shut on us locking us in. "God damn it!" Marcus yells at him "Don't do this Chico" I tell him. "I'm sorry mi princesa. You choose them." he winks at me. "Enjoy the family reunion." He says to Saya before walking away.
We look around the basement for some other way out. It was no use the only exits were the vent back up to my friend who was probably dead by now and Viktor. Or the door that Chico locked. "There's got to be another way out." Marcus states. "Like a hidden door or something." he finds a switch on the wall pulling it as the lights turn off. "Well that's helpful" Saya says sarcastically. "Saya" I warn. "Marcus" I whisper. He turns to me rushing up to my side. "I don't feel so good." He holds my head brushing the hair out of my face. "I'm sorry, i'm sorry" He kisses my forehead. "Keep searching." Saya tells Marcus. "We don't have much time, she doesn't have much time." Saya points to me. I can see Marcus take a visible glup. "And you're gonna do what?" Marcus asks her. "They have my Katana." she states like it's obvious. "Saya you're unarmed. You can't." I tell her. "Look, if I die trying to get it back, I'm good with that. At least it's an honorable death." she says. I nod my head at her letting her know I understand. "Do you hear how insane you sound? All this honor bullshit? It's a goddman sword." Marcus lets out. I touch Marcus's arm. "Marcus. It was her fathers sword. it's all she has left of him. Just like your photo. My photo. It's all we have left of them." He tilts his head towards me looking down into my eyes. "We aren't leaving her." he says almost like a question. "No we aren't leaving her." I answer back. "They will slaughter you both to get to me. I won't let them hurt you." Saya says looking right at me. "I'm better off on my own." she says. "The hell you are?" I yell at her.
Next thing I know Marcus is being slammed into the concrete wall. He falls to the ground. "MARCUS!" I scream. Rage is bubbling inside me as I turn to look at the two men. I pop my neck and get into my stance. "Now I'm pissed" I sneer watching the two men in the oni masks stand in front of Saya and I. I try to punch one of them but it was hopeless they knocked me on to the ground hitting my head as my vision starts to become fuzzy. I crawl over to Marcus, my vision starting to go. I feel my hand touch his before everything goes black. "Delaney" I can hear Marcus "Delaney, please wake up" he pleads I can feel him shaking my shoulder. I try hard to open my eyes. My head pounding. The moment I open my eyes I can feel the pain exploding in my stomach. fuck.
"Saya?" I ask him. "They took her" he says. He gently helps me up as we stand. I try to find my balance before trying to walk. "We have to find her." I start to walk to the vent. "Delaney, you can't. You've been stab and now your bleeding from your head." Marcus says as he gently touches a cut on my forehead as I winch from his touch. "I will not sit and wait while my friend is being taken." I put my hand on his cheek caressing it with my thumb "I will be okay. I promise." he nods his head at my words. I fucking better be okay after this shit.
We make it up to the kitchen of the dinner. There is blood everywhere as I try to step over dead bodies. I look around for any knives but see nothing. I find some cast iron skillets handing one to Marcus. "On 3" I say as Marcus nods his head. I peak out to see Lin grabbing a sword from the table. The two men surrounding him one of them holding Saya. "1...2...3...." I mouth as Marcus leaps over the counter and slams the skillet on to the mans head making Saya drop she catches herself on the ground before scrambling to grab her katana. I take my skillet throwing it with as much force as I can at the man closer to Lin. Knocking him off balance and giving Lin a chance to make the first move.
Lin and the black oni mask are in a heated back and forth fight. Saya and the red oni mask are dueling with her katana and his wooden spear. The guy smacks Saya's katana to her face with his wooden spear, she uses her hands to stop the blade from hitting her in the face. Marcus tries to help her but the red oni mask hits him in the stomach with the end of the spear before kicking him in the face. That gave Saya an opening as she swings her katana at him but he's fast enough to stop her. He disarms her making her fall to the ground her katana goes flying. Lin Is making swift attacks with his sword as the black oni mask defends the attacks with his two nokogama sickle saw blades. Lin was able to knock one of them out of the black oni mask hands. I run up behind them grabbing it and helping Lin as I take the sickle blade and cut the man on the arm. That gives Lin enough time to lay a series of perfectly executed attacks on him. I look over to see the red oni mask going after Marcus. He scrambles over the counter throwing plates at him trying to slow down his pursuit. He almost stabs Marcus with the tip of the spear as I run up putting the sickle blade in his back. He throws me off of him as Saya blocks him from hitting me with the spear. He knocks her down with me as Marcus comes up behind him grabbing ahold of the spear and holding him in place. Saya and I get up together as she takes her katana and hesitates to stab him. I grab the handle of her katana and thrust it into the red oni mask chest.
Monks start rushing in as the black oni mask throws his sickle blade at Lin before making a run for it. I pull the blade from his chest as Marcus lets go of his hold and the man falls to the ground. "Saya...I....I'm so sorry....I" I stutter out as she walks over to the man. She takes his red oni mask off. She starts to cry, I come up behind her putting my arms around her. "I'm so sorry" I whisper. She put her hands on my arms as we stand there while she cries.
I hate this parade. They should have made everyone go to their rooms and locked this place down. Give Petra and Viktor some dignity as we walk down the halls to the infirmary I felt the relief on my chest when I found out that both Petra and Viktor were alive. They were both being wheeled down Petra first, then Viktor, and then Jaden's dead body covered up. Saya went with Lin. Marcus holds me by the waist, my arm around his shoulder as we walk. I'm surprised to be walking as the pain is so intense it feels like my insides are on fire. Every step I take I wince. "Almost there okay" Marcus whispers to me. I feel the stares on us, hear the whispers.
After I get stitched up and some blood, to make up for all that I lost. I decide not to waste my time sitting around twirling my fucking thumbs. I sneak out of the infirmary and head to find Billy to tell him what happen to Petra. On my way to his dorm I see a pair of familiar brown eyes looking shocked to see me walking down the hall. He rushes up to me grabbing my arm and waist. "Delaney....what are you doing out of the infirmary. You should be laying down right now." he says. "I know, I just I can't just sit there and do nothing. Besides someone needs to tell Billy about Petra." I say to him. "I was just on my way to tell him about both of you." he answers me. We walk to Billy's dorm, Marcus knowing he won't be able to convince me to go lay back down.
We open Billy's door "Hey, did you hear about what happened?" Marcus ask. "Billy" I rush out in shock as I see his face all bloody and bruised. I go to his side wrapping him up in a hug. "Jesus" Marcus says closing the door. "It's just another Saturday night at the Bennett house. My fault for going back." I squeeze Billy's arm "your dad?" I ask as he nods his head. "An after school special come to life. Read a book about it. Said abuse parents are like a human version of the flu. Don't go around them unless you want to get sick." he finishes cutting his cast off as he pulls it off his arm. "Why'd you go back?" Marcus asked. "Your brother?" I ask but I already knew the answer. Billy nods his head. "He said some creeps have been coming around the house again." Marcus comes to sit down next to me. I grab a hold of his hand as we listen to Billy. "You want to know why I go to this academy of the damned?" he looks at Marcus. "My dad owes the Mob, like, a million bucks, so they're training me to go work for them to pay off this debt. Got home and found out he's into a whole nother crew now." I shake my head. Fucking asshole. "Mm. Gambling?" Marcus asks. "It must be, like super fun, right? So I call him out. He goes nuts, starts to push me. I go to get my shit to leave. He follows me down the hallway, pushing me, screaming." Billy scoffs starting to imitate his dad "Turn your back on me, sonny boy? Little Lord Fauntleroy coming home from private school to judge? Bitch and moan. that's all you ever do. Just another victim." Tears are both in Marcus and I's eyes. "So he's red in the face. Standing in the doorway, won't let me leave. My mom tries to stop him." He's imitating his mom now "Gene! Gene, stop it!" tears are rolling down my cheeks now. "So he throws her into a wall, as you do. Family photos go everywhere. I went to stop him, but, uh....Gene's a big guy. he....he, uh....got on top of me. He has a lot of rings...big gold ones. I remember watching them coming down. He got tired pretty fast. 20 years of cigarettes and Schlitz. I had an opening. I got on top of him. But I couldn't do it. Why is that?" Billy asks us shaking his head tears in his eyes. "After everything he's done to us...I couldn't hit him." he sniffles. "Hey, I think it shows you're still intact. You're just a kid who still loves his dad." Marcus tells him. I grab hold of Billy's arm as I lay my head on his shoulder. "No" Bill cries "that's not it." he goes to move up as I let go of my hold on him. I look over to Marcus tears are falling down his cheeks too as I wipe them away. "My brother's a kid. He's a really, really good kid. My mom, my brother....They're not gonna survive him." he says. "What can we do?" I ask him. "Take a road trip... to Vegas." Billy says. "A..a road trip?" Marcus asks confused. "To kill my dad." Billy states. I nod my head as I stand up giving Billy a hug. "Whatever you need" I say. We spend some time with Billy going over a plan for Vegas and telling him what happened to us earlier today. Billy felt like shit going on about his family trauma but I told him that his shit matters too and to never apologize to me for it.
Marcus and I walk slowly back to my dorm. I lock it behind us before going to lay down on the bed. Marcus follows me laying down with me. He moves a hand towards me taking a strand of my hair and twirling it around his finger. Tears are falling down my face again. "hey....hey...it's okay. Billy will be okay. Petra will be okay. Saya will be okay." he tries to comfort me. "We have all had such fucked up lives. Were a bunch of teenagers that have seen so much fucking trauma. Shitty things happen to people who don't fucking deserve it." He wipes the tears from my cheeks. "I'm sorry about today. About all of it." I tell him. "What do you mean?" he asks confused. "I should have been better. If I had just...." he interrupts me "No. I'm not going to let you think like that." He kisses my forehead. "Today when.... I thought...fuck. The moment I watched them stab you with your own dagger my whole world stopped. I thought I lost you and the biggest regret of my life would be not telling you what you mean to me." he brushes some of my hair away from my face as he trails a finger lightly down my face. His beautiful brown eyes searching my green ones. "I know...I know it might be too soon and I was worried I would scare you off but after today. After the crashing wave of fear that I had lost you. That this..." he gestures between us two. "That I would never get to hold you like this again. That I would never get to see your smile, the one only reserved for me. That I wouldn't get to hear your laughter that is pure sunshine.....you, Delaney Rose Murphey, you are my home." He tilts my head up towards him "I love you." he whispers before his lips touch mine in the sweetest kiss full of love and wanting. I could feel all his emotions in our kiss. I move an arm to his neck pulling him closer as I deepen our kiss. We break a part his eyes searching mine again. "I didn't think I was going to make it. I thought that I wasted all this time not telling you that I love you too Marcus Lopez Arguello. I am your home and you are mine." his lips crash on to mine. As we loose ourselves in this kiss. We put everything into it, all our fears, all our love.
"I need to tell you something." I say seriously "Okay" he says his eyes looking worried. I can feel the bile wanting to work it's way up my throat. I know if I want to be completely Marcus's I had to tell him the last truth of my past. The one I have fought so hard to push down. To forget. "After my parents died I was thrown into a foster home. Me and another little girl went together." I start. "How old were you?" he asked me "I was eight and Hayley was four. When we first got there I thought that it was perfect. They had a mother, father, and a son. He was fourteen. We had our own rooms. There was no hiding from anyone. I thought that I could relax.....but I...I was so very wrong..." tears start to fall as Marcus tries to wipe them away. "On our first night. I was laying in bed trying to fall asleep but the nightmares kept waking me. I...I thought he was just trying to check on me..... but he sat on my bed....he looked at me and started....he started to...." there was a lump in my throat. "You don't have to tell me. It's okay" Marcus tries to comfort me, i shake my head. "No, no I have to. I don't want there being any secrets between us." he nods his head understanding me. "My foster dad started....touching my legs at first...then his hands they kept coming up higher. I tried..I tried so hard to fight him to stop him." Marcus starts caressing my cheek. "He told me that if I didn't do what he wanted that he.....he would do this to Hayley instead. She was fucking four Marcus...I couldn't....I couldn't let him touch her. So I did what he said.....and for five years he visited me every night." the tears were streaming down my face. I could see the rage in Marcus's eyes but he kept quiet letting me say what I needed. "Then one night he didn't come.....I felt the dread in the pit of my stomach....so I snuck out of my bedroom and into the kitchen. I grabbed a knife and made my way into Hayley's room. He was standing above her bed watching her sleep. That sick fuck was jacking himself off to her sleeping. I couldn't help it....all I could see was red and I...I cut his dick off....he was so shocked for a few seconds as he dropped to the ground. He was about to scream so I slit his throat. Hayley was starting to wake up so I told her to close her eyes. I dropped the knife and went over to pick her up. I walked to my room quickly before locking it. I sat her on my bed and began packing a bunch of clothes in my backpack. I told her I was so sorry and that all I wanted to do was protect her. I snuck out the window and didn't look back." I close my eyes "Sometimes his voice gets into my head. Telling me how worthless I am, how no one will love me. That I'm wasted space. That I'm broken. I can still feel his hands touching me, it gets so bad that I'll scrub my body until I feel clean. My skin is usually raw by the end. So that....that was what happen to me the night of Shabnam's party. I'm sorry." I say. I can see the rage in Marcus's eyes but I don't see pity, sympathy yes, and sadness but no pity, no judgment.
"You have nothing to be sorry about. You were a fucking kid Delaney. Someone should have protected you." He kisses my forehead before finding my eyes again, searching them. "You saved her. You made sure she wouldn't have to suffer. I'm glad that piece of shit is dead. He deserved it." He tells me. "I'm sorry I'm ruining our night." I whisper. "You haven't ruined anything. Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me." He runs his hand through my hair a few times. "I love you" he says "I love you too" I say back.
He leans in kissing me. Our kiss deepening as Marcus starts to move closer. "Is this okay?" He asks his eyes staring into mine. I nod my head "yes" before his lips were back on mine......
Chapter 9: Healing
Notes:
Smut Content
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
The kiss started out sweet but it quickly became impatient with need. My lips parted slightly, allowing his tongue to slip inside. His tongue playing with mine, devouring me and leaving me breathless. He tore his lips from mine as he moved to my neck, his teeth and tongue dragged down my skin. His hand that was holding on to my waist started sliding up and under my shirt. My skin was on fire every where he touched. His hand kept sliding up from my waist carefully not to touch my wound. His hand makes it's way under my bra as he cups my breast as I arch into his touch. My breath becoming uneven.
He continues his delicious assault on my neck as his hand caresses and massages my breast. Every nerve in my body was electric. "Mmmmm" I moan out. He leaves my neck and breast as his hand comes to the hem of my shirt. He starts to pull it up slowly his hand still sliding against my body making me immediately shiver as goose bumps appear on my body where he's touched. I sit up helping him pull my shirt off my head. His hand travels behind my back as he tries to unhook my bra. It takes him a few seconds as we laugh, making me feel less nervous. He throws my bra to the ground as I lay back down. His eyes travel over my bare chest as he bites his lip. I start to feel self conscious as those chocolate hues meet my green ones. "You're perfect" he whispers.
Our mouths collide the kiss is hot and becoming more out of control. Sparks flying down my spine as his hand finds my ass squeezing it. The caress of his mouth and the strokes of his tongue steal every thought in my mind. His hand moves from my ass to find the band of my shorts as his fingers lightly trace between the band and my stomach. My body is shaking with anticipation and the building ache in my core. "Marcus. Please." I whisper in between kisses. He uses one hand to pull my shorts off. His fingers stroke me through the fabric, the friction almost unbearable. I let out a moan. I rock my hips against his hand for more. He captures my mouth with his again in a hungry greedy assault his tongue sliding against mine. This was sweet, hot torture.
"Marcus touch me" my voice full of need. He groans at my words as his fingers slide under my underwear and stroke my slickened core, a moan escapes my lips. Heat floods my body in an addictive rush setting my skin on fire. His fingers touch and tease making the pleasure tighten in my core. I wasn't going to last long. My back arching as he continues to tease circles against my clit. My breath shudders in between kisses as my hips start rocking against his hand needed more. My muscles clench around him as he slides one finger inside me. I put a hand back onto my headboard to give me leverage so I can ride his fingers. He moves his thumb to stoke my clit, the friction and pressure pushes me off the cliff as I cry out he covers the sound with his mouth, kissing the breath out of me. My back bows as the first hit of my orgasm comes over me like a wave. Releasing the tension as I see stars.
As my body starts to relax he slides his fingers from my body, I try to catch my breath as he grins at me proud of himself. I grab at his shirt wanting it off, he realizes what I'm wanting and sits up on the bed pulling his shirt off and throwing it to the floor. "Are you fucking kidding me! You've been hiding ALL of that under your shirts this whole time?" I yell out. Marcus is lean and muscular. This boy was pure perfection and he was all mine. I could see all the scars all over his body my heart shatters noticing them. I push past the ache in my chest at his pain. My eyes devour his shirtless body. So fucking hot. He gives me a cocky smirk enjoying my eyes roaming his body. I sit up as I unbutton his jeans, I help him slip out of them. My hands come to his boxers as my fingers linger between the band and his skin. I see his abs tense at the contact. I slowly pull them down as his erection springs out. I bite my lip taking him all in. His eyes are glued to me, watching my reaction and loving every bit of it.
He gently lays me back down as he hoovers over me. "Are you sure this is okay?" he asks I can feel the head of his cock right at my entrance. I nod my head yes "I love you" I whisper as his lips collide with mine. I wrap my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist as he pushes inside me. I gasp at the stretch, he stops moving looking at me "keep going" I whimper he thrust in deeper as I moan. So deep. "Fuck" he groans "You feel fucking amazing" as he slams back into me, again and again with a steady pace. His mouth hot against my skin nipping and biting at my neck. Moan after moan escapes me. He takes a hand to play with my other breast. I don't know how it's even possible that every stroke is better than the last as I arch into him. He moves his head from my neck down to my breast his mouth covering the peak of my nipple. The sensation of his bites and licks with the rocking of our hips sends me spiraling. That familiar pleasure tightening in my core becoming unbearable. "Marcus I'm going to..." I can't even finish as his mouth meets mine again.
He's rolling his hips in time with the thrust of his tongue. I don't know how much longer I'm going to last before this fire in the pit of my stomach explodes. His fingers reach between us as he strokes me into another orgasm, I scream with overwhelming pleasure the stars lighting up my vision again. The pleasure rolling through me like waves as I clutch on to Marcus. "You are so fucking beautiful" he says. I feel my cheeks heat at his words. He takes the leg on the side that's not wounded and pushes it up to my chest so he can go deeper. Our hips rocking in perfect unison as I watch him start to unravel "there you go baby" I whisper his neck arching as he thrust deeper and deeper before he shouts my name and his body shudders with his release. We lay there staring at one another trying to catch our breaths. Marcus braces his weight on one arm as he uses the other arm to brush the hair back from my face. He places a gentle kiss on my lips "I love you Delaney" he grins looking into my eyes. "I love you Marcus" I say smiling.
He rolls us over so I'm laying on the side that's not wounded. My head rests on his bicep. I take my hand tracing over some of his scars. He just lays there watching me. I lean in to trail kisses on the ones I can see. He plays with my hair as I do. Once I'm satisfied that I kissed every scar thoroughly I lay back down on his bicep as his arms wrap around my body. "That was incredible" he states. I look up to see his happy content smile. "It was" I grin. I could feel sleep calling my name as my eyes have a hard time staying open. Marcus kisses my forehead as sleep claims me.
Marcus's POV
She loves me, Delaney Murphy loves me. I was so scared that I lost her today but here she is naked and wrapped up in my arms sleeping peacefully. This beautiful perfect girl has been through so much. I felt physically ill when she tearfully told me about that sick fuck who took advantage of her for years. Then hearing her tell me that she still hears his fucked up words and hands all over her. That the night of Shab's party she was dealing with all of that shit and I was being a real fucking asshole with all my problems. I wanted to go back to the party and do things differently. I want to protect her, I want to take all the bad memories away.
All I know is that I will spend my life making sure Delaney knows that she is worth loving, that she is not broke, she is brave, that she is worth it and that she deserves the world. Tonight was incredible. I've never had sex before and I wasn't sure what to expect but that, I don't know if its normal to be that amazing. Delaney was amazing. The way her body responded to me. The way her eyes roamed over my body greedily. It was perfect, she is perfect and she is all mine. I kiss her on the forehead once more before falling asleep.
I wake up before Delaney, I watch her sleep peacefully in my arms. The blanket barely covering her naked breasts. I take my hand and lightly trace my fingers up and down her bare arm. Her skin was so silky smooth under my touch. She starts to stir in my arms "good morning" her soft sleepy voice says. "Good morning bea....." she interrupts me "Don't even try calling me beautiful. I'm pretty sure there is dry drool on my cheek." she mumbles out as I laugh "I love it when you talk dirty, sunshine." I smirk. She stretches her arms coming above her head as the blanket falls completely off her chest exposing her perfect perky breasts. I lick my lips my hands coming to play with them. "Do you have any idea how much I love these?" I say before bringing my mouth down to suck, lick and nip as her nipple pebbled from my assault. My hand gives the other breast the same thorough attention. Playing with her nipple between my fingers. She lets out a whimper. I could never get enough of her.
I leave her breasts as my lips find her, I swear kissing her is like the air I need to breathe. I need her, I need Delaney like I have never needed anyone. My hands roam down her body as they come to her tiny waist, I keep going as they glide down, my hands cupping her perfectly round ass. I move her body carefully underneath me. One hand propping me up to hoover over her. She helps guide me to her entrance as she moans the moment I enter her. She was so tight and perfect. I start to move slowly wanting to make this last. Every time I go deeper her hips rock with the same motion. She makes the sexiest noises, shaky whimpers and breathy sighs. I think this is as close to heaven as I'm going to get.
"deeper" she whimpers as I grab her leg and move it towards her chest. Once she's healed I can't wait to feel what it will be like to wrap her legs around my neck. Her breath hitches as I pump in deeper. "fuck, Marcus" she moans. I pump into her faster. Her moans getting louder as my mouth comes crashing down on her lips trying to silence her, not wanting to get caught. I can feel when she's about to go, her pussy clenches tightly around my cock, like it is right now. Her whimpers are becoming more frequent as I pump faster, reaching down between us and press my thumb on her clit, rubbing it gently. "Good girl" I groan. That seems to do it because her back arches as she throws her head back and her hand slams into her headboard as she uses it for leverage to ride out her orgasm. "Oh god" she moans as her pussy spasms around me. That's when I loose it my neck arches as my vision wavers and my mind fragments into a million different pieces.
I carefully move off her as I lay on her side that's not wounded. I check the bandage to make sure there is no fresh blood. I don't see anything as I look back at her. Those gorgeous emerald eyes looking at me. "you are the best thing to ever happen to me" I tell her. Her lips twitch into a lazy smile. Her hand comes to my cheek caressing it. "You are healing every broken piece inside me." she says before her soft lips are on mine kissing me. My heart explodes at her words, however many tomorrows we might have left, I will love her in every single one.
Chapter 10: Bunk Drugs
Notes:
Smut and Drugs content
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
I went from almost dying yesterday to making love to Marcus. How is this reality right now? Marcus was my first for everything in the way that it counts. He left about an hour after we hooked up again this morning. I downed some pain medicine because my body was sore and my healing wound was becoming painful. We all needed to get ready for the big trip to Vegas. Turns out we have a full group going, Billy, Marcus, myself, Saya, Willie, and Maria. I have no clue how this is going to go but I'm hoping for it to be easy because I'm exhausted.
I meet up with Saya at the car. I wanted to talk to her before everyone else got here. She was busy putting her bag in the trunk. "Hey" I say walking up to her. "Hey" she says as she grabs my bag from me. "How are you feeling?" she asks me. "I'm okay." I say "Saya, I just want to say how sorry I am for yesterday. I shouldn't have..." she turns around putting a hand on my shoulder stopping me. "Don't Delaney. It was our only choice. They would have killed you with no remorse. I'm fine. I don't...I could never hate you Delaney. You mean...." she gets interrupted by Billy "Are you Bitches ready?" he shouts at us as I roll my eyes. Saya drops her hand off my shoulder as she schools her face back to unimpressed. I turn around to see a pair of perfect brown eyes watching me. His grin lighting up his face when he sees me.
He instantly wraps me up in his arms making us walk back a bit as he kisses my forehead. "I've missed you" he whispers. My whole body shivers at his touch, at his words. "What the hell is going on here?" Saya says as she points back and forth between us. I can already feel my cheeks heat. "What?" I act confused. "Oh my god, did you both?" Billy's eyes keep darting back and forth between the two of us. "You guys totally fucked!" He shouts that huge goofy grin splitting his face. Marcus takes my hand in his. I look over to Saya anger and another emotion was in her eyes but I couldn't quite get a read on it.
"OH! Who fucked?" Maria comes walking up with her bag. "Marcus and Delaney" Billy says proudly. "Dios mío" she says giving me a wink. Willie walks up right after Maria "My boy!" Willie says giving Marcus a handshake and brings him in for a pat on the back. "So how is the seating going to work. We have one extra person." I state trying to get everyone off the topic of my sex life. "I'll be driving" Saya says as she goes to sit in the driver seat. Billy, Maria, and Willie pile into the back seat, leaving the passenger seat left. I look at Marcus as he grins. "Want to sit on my lap?" he asks with a lopsided grin. I can't help biting my lip as I nod my head. This was going to be a long road trip.
We've been driving for awhile now. My legs are starting to hurt and my body is on fire everywhere Marcus touches me. I have never been so turned on in my life. "I do this thing after I'm around people. Where I overanalyze every interaction to see where I went wrong, who I offended." Marcus is talking as everyone in the back passes around a joint. I carefully sit up off Marcus's lap his hands coming to hold my waist steading me as I grab the joint from Maria. Marcus helps guide my hips back down on his lap. He moves me around a bit more before we are both comfortable. He continues on with what he was saying "I sit up all night worrying I didn't catch the right cues or I said the wrong things."
"Some might call that socially retarded." Saya says. "Saya!" I yell at her but she just ignores me. "Human interaction is just a manipulation dance. A way for people to get what they want from each other. Popular people, they are just the best liars." he says. I tilt my head at him "Hmmm" was all that came out of my mouth. I'm not so sure I agree with what he just said. Our interaction doesn't seem manipulative. He leans in taking a big inhale off the joint in my hands before finding my neck and leaving a trail of hot kisses.
Saya rolls her eyes at us "It gives people a reason not to act like assholes." she focuses back on the road. Marcus scoffs "You're an asshole." he states "Marcus!" I yell at him. "I am the most well adjusted person in this car." she smiles as it's my turn to scoff. "I beg to differ. If anyone would be considered the most well adjusted. It would be me. Thank you very much!" I retort as Saya and Marcus laugh. I elbow Marcus in the stomach and punch Saya in the arm. "I'm sorry for laughing Sunshine. You're right you are the most well adjusted, sweetest, caring, and sexiest person in this car" He says close to my ear before he bites it and kisses my cheek. "You both are disgusting. I think I liked it better when you were both trying to hide your feelings." Saya says.
"I didn't lose my virginity to Becky Cruz." I look back to Billy with a confused look. What the fuck is he rattling on about? "I diddled her, but she didn't reciprocate." he says as Maria rolls her neck back "Don't be a pig" she remarked. "All I'm saying is you take a dude that far down the hall and then slam a blue door on his balls, would it kill her to jerk me off into a crusty napkin?" he asks "Yes it would have" I tease him "Just because you gave Marcus the best night of his life doesn't mean you have to rub it in our faces" Billy teases as he gives me a cheeky wink. "A girl gets anywhere near me, and she begging for it." Willie interjects. "That's cause you only date airheads." Maria tells him. "Ruthie!" I shout and Maria and I both laugh. "Oh come on, that was one time, and she's all talk." Willie says. "She talks like a total asshole" Maria blurts. "Dating advice coming from you?" he asks her. "Shit I wonder how Chico gonna react when he finds out you snuck away." Willie says. "Maria!" I say looking back at her. I really hope this doesn't come back to bite us in the fucking ass.
Few hours later......Saya pulls in to a hippies paradise. "You guys smell that body odor and self-righteousness?" Billy says "can only mean one thing. We've entered into the dank domain of the hippie." he starts looking around at everything and everyone. "Yo, I signed on for a road trip to Vegas...maybe have some laughs, meet some fly girls. What is this shit?" Willie questions. Saya finds a place to park, my joints screaming to be let out to stretched. "Please don't tell me you're a Deadhead, please." Marcus whines. "Hippies congregate here when they're not following Jerry Garcia's foul taint around." Saya tells everyone, they all just look around not understanding what she means. "Oh my god you dumbasses, hippies have drugs" I roll my eyes as I get out of the car and stretch. "Ohhhh" they all say. Marcus gets out before wrapping me up in his arms and leaning us against the car, my head resting on his chest.
"Since when do you partake?" Billy asks Saya as he hops out of the back of the car. "i grew up Yakuza. I managed a champagne club before I was 13. Hard-core, not some rookie-hour, baby bullshit you pansies get up to." she says looking at everyone. "Give me your money. You can't trust these crunchy fuckers." Saya says. "You don't think we can tell if someone is selling us bunk drugs?" Marcus asks Saya. "Mm-mm" Saya and Maria both say in unison. "Let me deal with it." Saya tells him. "Yeah, we'll take care of our own score." he grins. This was not going to be good. "Come on Delaney" Saya says waving me over to her. Marcus keeps his hold on me firm but gentle. Saya looks at me impatiently. "Someone has to make sure he doesn't actually buy bunk drugs." I tell her. She rolls her eyes "Your funeral." as her and Maria walk off.
Marcus turns my body around to face his. I wrap my arms around his neck. "You think I'm going to buy bunk drugs too?" he asks with a little pout. "You're so cute." Is all I tell him because I most definitely think he's going to blow his money on bunk drugs. His perfect soft lips find mine as I open just a little for his tongue to play with mine. My body hot and shivering at the same time. "Okay you two. That's enough" Billy says as he pulls me off Marcus. I give Billy a playful glare. "So we're really doing this?" Marcus asks Billy. "Killing my dad? Yeah, mandatory." he answers. "The piece of shit owes the Mob so much money that if he doesn't die, and soon, my brother ends up in King's and my mom ends up dead." I squeeze Billy's arm in comfort as he gives me a grateful smile. "Yeah, but you're sure? Like, sure, sure?" Marcus asks him one more time. "I'm only sure of one thing. Life's about who you love....." Marcus takes a peak over to me, our eyes meeting briefly. "and what you do for them." Billy says.
"Yo, if we stuck here until you burnouts score drugs, let's get that done and scoot. This place is a bummer." Willie says. "Onward!" I yell before jumping on to Billy's back and holding my hand in the air. Willie and Marcus start chatting as Billy and I continue the search for drugs. "Mom said hippies is what you get in a godless society." Willie tells Marcus. "Your mom, the gang leader?" Marcus states, giving Willie a cocky look. "Ain't nobody tossing up devil sticks in the hood." Willie retorts. "Your mom's right. A bunch of stinky, nomadic stragglers following a terrible band committed to an empty cause.... You buy that story Saya told?" Billy says. "I hear Lin's really her dad. and if she don't get valedictorian, he'll kill her." Willie adds as I roll my eyes. "You are an idiot." I say looking back at Willie. "She's not really Lin's kid and she's obviously not getting valedictorian when I'm around." I give him one of my mega watt smiles. "Just saying. Sneaking off, hanging with us, drugs?" Billy lets me done as he finishes talking. "Us? Saya's here to get with me. As soon as she found out y'all roped me into this, she was packing a bag." Willie says cockily. "Funny something tells me that you don't have the type of anatomy Saya's into" Billy winks with a secret grin at Willie. Oh shit....really? Respect. "What?" poor Willie his brain is too small to comprehend. "She likes girls, idiot" Billy scoffs at Willie. "Oh.....OH shit, is that why she went with Maria?" he asks. "No, Maria ain't her type." Billy says as he sneaks a peak at me. That was weird. "How about we stop gossiping about one of my friends please." As I start leading the boys.
Billy see's a blonde hippie playing guitar. "Heavy topic, rife with drama. Let's pick this up back next session." Billy says before walking over to her. "Doses, brother?" a sketchy hippie fuck comes up to us. "Doses?" Willie questions. "Acid. You want to buy some acid? 100 bucks a sheet." the sketchy hippies says. Marcus grabs the money from his pocket "here" he says before I swiftly grab his arm. "Marcus, 100 dollars. That's way too much money for legit acid. Come on this is bunk." I tell him. Marcus looks at the guy again, I can see the gears in his head moving. He moves his arm out of my hand and gives the hippie all of his money. I roll my eyes. "Don't be begging me for money when you realize you just spent all your money on bunk drugs." I tell him as he gets the drugs.
"Want to drop acid?" He asks both Willie and I. "Nope I don't particularly care for bunk drugs." I grunt out as he furrows his eyebrows at my comment. "Hell, no" Willie tells him. "It melts your brain. You ever done that shit before?" he asks Marcus. "Me?" Marcus scoffs. "I'm the acid king." he says as he puts one in his mouth giving us a cocky grin. I roll my eyes and walk off annoyed. Marcus realizes my change in mood as he comes running up to catch me. He grabs my waist, stopping me from walking. "Hey, hey what's wrong?" he asks turning me around to face him as his annoyingly beautiful brown eyes search mine, making it really hard to stay irritated with him. "I told you those were bunk, and you didn't listen to me. You spent all your money Marcus." I huff out. His lips twitch in a grin which was even more frustratingly adorable which makes me annoyed that I find it adorable. He slides his hands from my waist to cup my ass. "I'm sorry I didn't listen to you. For the record I don't think their bunk. If by some chance you're right how can I apologize and make it up to you?" he ask with a knowing smirk. "Oh I can think of something." I wink.
He grabs my hand as he leads me to a bathroom. I'm not going to lie it's not very clean and it smells but I don't really care at this point because all I'm thinking about is Marcus's hands all over my body. The bathroom at the moment is empty thank god, as we go into a stall and lock the door. With in seconds Marcus's lips crash on to mine. The kiss was intoxicating, as he devoured me with his lips. One of Marcus's hands comes to my breast caresses it over the fabric of my shirt. I need more. I break apart our kiss as I bring my mouth to his neck, biting, sucking, and kissing as he lets out a moan. I feel my core pulse with need. I lick his strong jaw before coming back to bite his bottom lip. He sucks in a breathe. "Fuck" he groans "Marcus please." I plead with him as he pulls my skirt up and pushes my panties to the side. His fingers plunge inside me "God you're so wet for me" he growls. My whole body is tingling with a red hot fire. I moan, rolling my hits into his hand. Needing more. "Marcus....I need.....I...want....you...now...." I say in between pants. He quickly unbuttons his pants pulling them and his boxers down, his hard cock ready for me. I bite my lip at the sight. He slips his fingers out of me as a whimper escapes from my lips. He lifts me by the backs of my thighs as my legs wrap around his waist. One of my hands reaches above me grabbing a hold of the top of stall, the other one coming around his neck. Our eyes locking on to each other as he thrust inside me, my core clinching. "Oh fuck!" I moan as he continues to drive into me. His eyes leave mine as he looks down watching our bodies come together. So fucking hot. I start to feel that familiar build up. My back pounds against the stall wall with every deep thrust. I'll never get tired of this. I arch into him that rising wave, it's like Marcus could tell I was about to shatter. My legs started to tremble as the pressure in my core was unbearable. Marcus slams into me once...twice he's so deep as he bites my shoulder, both of us calling out each other's names. My vision fills with stars as my body feels the crashing waves of my orgasm.
We stay in this position for awhile trying to catch our breathes. Marcus kisses my shoulder, then my neck, my cheek and finally my lips. It was a sweet soft kiss. His forehead rests on mine. "I don't think I'll ever get enough of you." he smiles as he brings his mouth back to mine. He slowly pulls out as he helps me back to my feet. My legs still trembling, as he steadies me. He fixes my panties and skirt before pulling up his boxers and pants up. "I love you" he says kissing my cheek a few times as a giggle escapes my lips. I cup a hand to his check. "I love you too" I tell him. He unlocks the stall and we make our way to find the others.
We find Willie at a table in the bar. Willie gives us a knowing look as I give him my middle finger before taking a seat. Marcus sitting right next to me, lighting a joint and taking a huge inhale. "Feeling anything yet, acid king?" Willie teases. Marcus rolls his eyes not wanting to look in my direction. "I think it's bunk." he mumbles. "I'm sorry what was that, I couldn't quite hear you?" I tease him leaning into him. He tilts his head over to me. He tries hard to fight the grin that wants to come out. "I think it's bunk." He says looking me right in the eyes. "Repeat after me. Oh Delaney, I will forever listen to you when buying any kind of drugs again. You are the most amazing, smartest, coolest, girl I know and I am such a idiot for not listening to you when I bought bunk drugs." I smirk as he rolls his eyes. Suddenly Saya and Maria come up to us "Ready to have the best fun ever?" Saya says cheerfully. Oh she definitely found some good shit. "Damn skippy." Willie says to her. "You're so uptight all the time." Maria says as she sits on the other side of Marcus. "Have fun, unwind, Marcus. Be yourself." She ruffles up his hair as he tries to move away from her touch. I feel the anger boiling in me. "I...yeah, okay" Marcus says as he looks at me confused. Maria leans into Marcus "I want this to be fun. I want to have fun with you, guapo. Do you want to have fun?" Maria says as she pokes Marcus several times in the chest. I rise out of my seat and walk over to Maria. My hand coming down on to her hair as I yank her back. "Back the fuck off my boyfriend before I seriously hurt you Maria." I snarl. Saya jumps up rushing over to us as she pulls us apart. Marcus grabs a hold of my waist as he pulls me down onto his lap. He rubs soothing circles on my back helping me calm down. "Hey, look at me" he says as I turn to face him. "I love you, Delaney" he states as I shake my head, try to simmer this rage I feel.
"What the fuck puta" Maria yells at me. I give her my middle finger and a big mega watt smile. Saya sits Maria between her and Willie. "We found a guy with some real primo shit." Saya says to Marcus "give me your money" she demands. Marcus and Willie both make a face. "I warned you about these crunchy hippies and their bunk drugs, and you didn't listen to me." she says angrily. Her angry gaze now on mine as I squirm on Marcus's lap. "And you were suppose to keep him from buying bunk drugs." she points at me. "I tried to stop him he didn't listen to me." I state. Saya sits back throwing her arms in the air. "Now you've thrown all your money away." she huffs. "Wasn't that a Mother Goose Tale?" Maria asks I roll my eyes at her comment. "Mm well, Maria and I got enough for the two of us, but you, the little piggy who built his house with bunk drugs gets to enjoy the rest of the trip sober." Saya says to Marcus.
"We'll see" he tells her before lifting me off his lap and walking over to the bar. Oh my sweet Marcus. He was doing it all wrong and it was not going to end good for him. I watch as the bartender looks at his fake I.D. he could already tell it was fake. He comes back over angrily as he lifts me off the chair, sits down and places me back on his lap. His arms wrapping around my waist. Everyone at the table laughing. "Sorry violence, better luck next time." I smile sweetly at him trying not to laugh too hard. "I'd offer to help, but I know you prefer to score for yourself." Saya says as her cheek rest against one of her hands.
Another hippie comes up to us. "Hey, hey. I heard you kind folks are looking for some doses. I got some real good windowpane blotter for you, my little sun stars, that'll get you centered" We all look at Marcus knowing this is the real deal. "So you can experience this harmonious trip on starship Earth." the hippie says. "Get out of here with your bunk drugs, jelly hippie." Marcus says annoyed. "Marcus!" I say "Wow you need to chill way out, man. This stuff is good. It's real, uh, visual. Hey, I got ten hits right here. So you try them out, and if you like them I'll come back, and then maybe you can buy some." the hippie says as Marcus looks skeptical. Saya and Maria take one a piece. "No, I'm good" Willie says as Saya forces one into his mouth. "Too late!" she laughs. I glare at them "Don't you dare try that on me" I watch them carefully. "Come on, man." Willie looks at Saya with a broken heart and maybe a little fear. "No worries, Willie. We've already been burned once today. Fuck your sham drugs." Marcus says looking up to the hippie. As he puts the rest of the seven in his mouth. I start to panic. "Marcus! Spit it out right now." I say trying to open his mouth. He moves my hands away. "Whoa...well, good luck, man" The hippie laughs.
"Dude that was seven hits" Saya tells him. My panic is at an all time high. "It...it was probably bunk, right?" he asks a little worried. "You better hope so violence." I say cupping his cheeks in my hands. What am I going to do with him.
Chapter 11: She is Mine
Notes:
Character Death
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
I'm laying on the ground holding Marcus's hand as he's hiding underneath the trunk of the car. "Ah, the digital mountains are coming! The digital mountains are coming!" he yells his eyes wide. "Marcus there is no digital mountains" I say calmly. "I probably should have said something. They surround everything." he says terrified. Maria laughs "Marcus, the mountains are fine." she tells him. I just ignore her. "You, however, are out of your mind." Saya tells him. "Delaney? Will you let me know when they're gone, okay, yeah?" he smiles at me as I squeeze his hand. "Hey, man, we're going to be here for a long time if we waiting for the mountains to leave." Willie yells from the car. "Okay let me know when!" Marcus yells back at him. "Word!" Willie shouts. "What do we do?" Maria asks. I roll my eyes. When I decided to come on this road trip I didn't think I was going to be the only sober fucking one. I was planning to get fucked up. Now I'm a fucking babysitter for all of these idiots. "I'm tripping balls, and I only took one." Saya says.
"Violence, I really need you to come out now. Okay?" I say calmly again. He shakes his head no. "I'm back, Bitches!" Billy shouts as he throws a fist up into the air. "I got a blow job from a girl for a pair of Steve Miller tickets. Oh, these hippies ain't half bad. I mean, it's not exactly free love, but love...... Uh now I feel kind of sad." I listen to Billy rambling. "Not now man, we all tripping but Marcus.....Marcus is tripping." Willie tells Billy. Billy lays next to me as he rest his cheek on his hand. "You got a head full of drugs huh, little guy?" Billy says as Marcus smiles "Don't you worry, we're going to get you out of here. Get you to a bed, something to eat. I booked us a room. We're going to Big Top Big Top!" Billy takes the keys from Saya as her, Maria and Willie get in the back.
"Marcus, I miss you. Will you come hold me. I promise the mountains wont get you." I start to pull his hand slowly as he finally nods his head yes and comes out from underneath the car. He wraps me up in his hands as he lifts me up in a bear hug and walks us to the car door. He sits down before I come crashing down with him in the seat. We finally get back on the road and head to Vegas.
It's getting darker now and the three in the back can't help laughing at god knows what. Marcus starts to trail his hands up my thighs trying to go under my skirt. I have to keep slapping his hands away. Marcus gives me a pout. "Delaney..." he whines. His hands come back up my thighs as he almost makes it to my panties. "Delaney I need to be inside you." he whines out again. "Marcus you are tripping balls right now I'm not taking advantage of you, and we are in a car with all of our friends." I state. He kisses my neck as my whole body lights up. "Marcus" I warn. His hand comes up to one of breast palming it as I slap his hand off again. He groans. I can feel him growing underneath me. His hands are now on my hips as he tries to guide them back and forth. "Marcus stop" I tell him. "I just want to be in my happy place, Delaney" he whines. Billy starts laughing, I honestly don't know how he has been able to hold off this long.
"Billy it's not funny." I groan. "Oh my sweet pea, this is the best thing I've seen in a long time." he laughs. "Billy" I roll my eyes. Marcus's hands keep rubbing circles up and down my thighs. "You got him down bad Delaney." he teases as I give him the middle finger. Marcus's lips are back on my neck trailing down to my shoulder. "Your body is perfect." He whispers in my ear. This boy just doesn't stop. This was going to be a very long night of turning him down. He grabs my chin in his hand as he makes me face him. His brown eyes staring into mine. "I love you" he purrs. Before he pulls my chin to his face leaning in to kiss me. I try to stop the kiss but he won't let go of my face. His tongue licking the bottom of my lip asking for me to open. I can't help the small moan that leaves my lips. He takes this as his permission before grabbing my thighs and flipping me around so I'm straddling him. My mouth opens as his tongue finds mine. A sweet torture of cat and mouse. I feel his hard-on straining in his pants as it rubs against my very wet center that's only covered by a very thin lace thong. I realize I'm loosing control. I pull back abruptly putting my hand on his chest. "Marcus I really need you to stop. I can't do this when you are so high you won't remember anything." he nods his head. Kissing me softly before letting me turn back around. "That was really fucking hot." Billy winks as I give him my middle finger "perv." I tease as he tilts his head back laughing.
I have no idea what Marcus is seeing once we get into Vegas but he is so out of it. Staring up at all the lights. Fuck all of them in the back are mesmerized by the Vegas lights too. "Was it Sinatra who said that the Strip is a bummer on seven hits of acid?" Billy asks "Or was that Louis Prima?" I say. Marcus takes Billy's cigarette. His smile is huge, which makes me chuckle. Billy takes his cigarette back as Marcus tries to play with the smoke. He's so fucking out of it. "Can't fight it, your head'll explode, you know?" Billy tells him. I punch Billy in the arm. "Don't scare him." I glare. "Think happy thoughts." He tells him. He's holding his hand out before flicking something behind him. Swear to god this boy is fucked up fifty ways to Sunday.
"Can you see my DNA?" Saya asks once we have parked the car and started to get out. "No Saya." I tell her. Marcus's eyes are bloodshot. "Come on baby we need to get you out of the car" I tell him taking his hand and pulling him up. The valet fuck is just looking at us with a judgmental face. I give him a glare as soon as I get Marcus on his feet. Marcus is eyeing everyone side to side as we walk inside the hotel. He falls down to his knees holding his hand "strangers will know" he whispers. Oh for fucks sake. I help him back up to his feet as we start walking again. We make it inside finally with no more interruptions.
"Time was frozen for a million years, I was alone.....undying in a world of statues. Of course, once time resumed, none of you knew. But I did." I have absolutely no idea what Marcus is talking about. "I see that end of movie text telling us where we're going to be in the future. Billy Bennett finally marries Petra, and he becomes the Frankenstein window washer." Saya tells Marcus. "What about Delaney?" he asks her. "Ahhh you and her are going to run away together. You will live your lives being safe, happy and free. With little mini you's running around." she smiles but I feel that bile in my throat starting to rise as I think about my parents and how they weren't safe. "Delaney won't love me the way she loves you." Saya tells Marcus. I feel my feet stop as I just look at Saya. I shouldn't be listening to this. She doesn't mean to say this out loud but I can't leave them. "You like my girlfriend?" Marcus asks her in shock. "I love her and then you came and now she loves you." She looks at him "that's why I hate you" she pats his shoulder before walking off. My mind is racing now, this explains so much but still so little. I feel awful that I found out this way. She's one of my best friends and some how I feel like I've betrayed her trust.
I see Maria talking to a worker with a tray of drinks "If you're not careful, you lose what you were and become whatever the experience dictate, and I don't want you to do that because I just....oh, so soft." as she is distracting the woman Billy comes by stealing a drink as he makes his way to Willie.
"Why would somebody shit in the ice machine?" Willie asks as he points to a slot machine with diamonds on it. "i don't think anybody did. Did you want me to get you some ice?" Billy asks him. "Can you and I be friends, Teddy Ruxpin?" Willie asks him. He picks up Billy holding him in the air "tell me a story about friendship and caring." willies says to him. I'm trying so hard to hold in my laugher "Dude, I'm a human boy." he lets Billy down as he looks upset. "You tricked me." Willie says to him.
Marcus drops to the floor as I watch him move his arms up and down. "I'm not the acid king" he states. " I lay down next to him. "No violence you are not the acid king." I pat his chest. He turns to face me. "You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. I don't know how I got you." he says his eyes going wide. I notice people starting to stare so I get up grabbing his hands and hauling him off the floor as we go to find the others.
We make it to the boys room. We get the door open and Marcus starts to freak out again. "Mm, time is moving faster now. We wilt against the exponentially increasing current." he looks paranoid around the room as I help him sit down on the bed. "It's okay Marcus. Everything's going to be okay." I tell him rubbing my hand on his back. He scoffs "What if it......what if it never ends?" he asks me. "I'm going to take care of you, violence." I tell him. Marcus just sits there zoning out. Marcus says something about albino doll heads. Honestly I'm not even sure. Billy is pacing the room now, getting more anxious by the second. "Sure, an albino God on a throne of doll heads. You're doing great buddy." Billy tells him. Marcus asks where everyone went. "To the am/pm to get smokes and snacks and stuff and Maria went to the pool" I remind him. We had this conversation a few minutes ago, and a few minutes before that and so on. I'm starting to get worried about him. "We've told you that like six times dude." Billy tells him. "Billy" I look at him frustrated.
Marcus looks at me finally coming out of his daze. "Are you mad at me?" he asks me. I shake my head no as I cup his cheeks with my hands. "Of course not baby. I could never be mad at you." he nods his head in understanding. He looks over to Billy "Are you mad at me?" he asks him as I drop my hands from his face. "No, dude. just nervous." he tells him. "Why?" Marcus asks him. oh fuck me. "My dad's staying in the next room. I'm going to set a device on his door. Let us know when he gets back, keeps it from locking." Billy tells us. "I..I'm having a hard time." Marcus tells me. "I know baby, I know." I get up from the bed. "I'll be right back." I tell him as I kiss his head. "I'm going to grab a bucket of ice so I get give him some water. Will you be okay to watch him for a few seconds while I grab the ice." I ask Billy. "No problemo." Billy tells me. I walk over to the bucket on the table before walking out of the door.
I had to go up a fucking floor to get ice because our floors ice machine was broken. As I come walking back I notice Billy's dads door cracked open. I set the bucket of ice down and walk slowly into the room. My hands grabbing my daggers from their holster. The room is a mess, the mirror broke, and wooden chair in pieces. Billy is on the floor. I look over to see Billy's dad hoovering over Marcus like he's trying to strangle him on the couch. I see Marcus grab an ash tray hitting Billy's dad on the head with it. "Mother...ugh" Billy's dad says as Marcus kicks him off of him. He trips on Billy's feet as his head hits the edge of a nightstand. Blood is pooling out of his head. I go to check his pulse but don't feel one. "He's dead." I tell Billy. He rushes over "Dad?" he says. Marcus is looking up from the couch. Billy's hands are in his hair shaking as he whimpers loudly and sobbing. "I never asked you for anything. I....why couldn't...." he continues sobbing and yelling. Marcus comes down and puts his hand on Billy's shoulder. "Billy I'm sorry but we have to clean this up." I tell him. "We have to hide the body. We made so much noise. Grab his hands." Marcus says as I help Billy grab his dead dad's hands. "What...what did I do?" Billy asks. "It wasn't you. I did it." Marcus tells Billy. We get rid of the body and clean up the mess as best as we can.
We are in the lobby now trying to look for the others. "This is too much, it's worse that I thought. People, the lights. I can't do it." Marcus says. "No option, you let the door close. Locked us out of our room. Just hold it together." Billy tells him. "We need to find Saya or Maria. They have the keys." I tell them. "I feel like we're not good people. Like maybe, we're..." Marcus stops me. "Hey that's not true. You are the best person I know." I tell him with a smile. I turn around to start walking again with Billy. We start walking for awhile trying to find the pool I turn back around and Marcus is gone. I start to panic as I go searching the casino floor. I look frantic at this point. He is no where to be found.
I decided to run up to the room hoping he comes there. I don't see him in the hall by the boys room. I knock and no answer. So I run to the girls room. I knock on the door as Maria opens it up. "thank god, is Marcus here" I ask. "Did you loose him?" she says judgmental. "He was right behind me. It took seconds." I tell her. She rolls her eyes. "You stay here in case he comes here. I'll go find the others and we will search the casino maybe a fresh pairs of eyes will help." She says before walking out the door. I'm pacing the room, worried out of my mind.
Banging on the door makes me jump out of my skin as I rush to open it. "Open the door! Let me in! Chester...he found me!" Marcus was screaming as I opened the door quickly. "Delaney, it was him. His face was melted, but it was him." he says frantic. I cup his cheek with one hand. "Hey it's okay, you're tripping, everything melts. It's fine" I tell him as I make him sit on the bed. "You're okay" I tell him. "Nothing's okay. My soul is gone, and the...the devil keeps following me. A window I left open." he tells me. I get done on my knees so I can be face to face with him. "No violence. Your soul is still there I promise you." I try to comfort him. He starts to calm down as he looks at me. There he goes again, looking at me like he can see my soul.
"I don't want to be alone." he says "You are not alone. I'm right here. I'm not leaving you." his hands come up to cup my cheeks as he stares into my eyes. He pulls my face down as our lips touch. The kiss starts off slow but soon becomes urgent with need. He pulls off his shirt before coming to kiss me again. My mouth parts as his tongue slides in a beautiful collide. He breaks the kiss pulling off my shirt. My hands finding the button of his pants as I undo them in a hurry. He pushes me down on the bed his lips leaving trails of kisses down my neck, then he stops at my breast kissing both of them before trailing kisses down my stomach. Oh my god. My whole body was on fire. He pulls my skirt off. He kisses my inner thighs as my whole body buzzes. His lips dangerously close to the place I'm begging for him to go. I have to stop this. He's still tripping, this is wrong. "Marcus!" I yell at him. "We have to stop." I tell him. He peaks a look at me. "I don't want to stop" he says. "Marcus I can't let you do this while your high. It's not right." He kisses my thighs again. "Marcus I said stop!" I yell at him. There is only so much strength I have to fight this before I cave. He stops abruptly. Looking up at me. "I'm so sorry....I'm so sorry. Delaney." His eyes were pleading with mine scared he did something wrong.
Before I could tell him everything was okay the hotel door opens. "Mother fucker" Chico says standing in the doorway. Marcus quickly covers me up with a blanket. He starts shooting a gun at us as Marcus grabs me rolling me off the bed. "You have to run. Whatever happens I need you to run. I love you." I tell him before I grab my daggers and jump onto the bed as Marcus moves to the side. I fling my body at Chico coming down on him hard one of my daggers slitting his hand causing him to stop shooting long enough for Marcus to run out of the room. "I heard you scream stop. What are you doing mi princesa. Why are you defending him?" he says as I try to hold him against the wall long enough for Marcus to get a safe distance away.
"Chico it's not what you think it is." I yell. He pulls me off of him. "The fuck it's not I'm going to kill him." he growls before running out the door. He sees Marcus at the end of the hall as he tries to shoot him again. I throw my dagger at his arm. It sinks in causing his aim to be off. He screams before pulling it out. I go to disarm him but he quickly backhands me knocking me to the ground stunning me momentarily enough for him to get away.
I find my discarded clothes as I throw them on before running to find the others for help. I can hear Chico's gun firing as I silently hope that Marcus stays alive long enough for us to make it. I don't have enough time to explain when I find everyone. They can see it in my face that it's serious as we all rush to the sound of gun fire. We make it to the back of an alley way.
We see Chico standing over Marcus. My heart falls to the pit of my stomach as I see Marcus all bloody on the ground. "Chico!" I scream. "Chico what did you do?" Maria asks him. "Chico man, calm down." Willie tries to tell him. I try to find any way, any opening to run to Marcus. "Think, you cant kill another student. Lin will expel you." Billy tries to reason with him. Tears are streaming down my face. I'm trying to find my way to Marcus. "I get it, man. You're super pissed." Billy is now walking up to Chico his hands in the air as a sign that he's not going to hurt him. I try to inch closer to Marcus. "You got the situation wrong, Chico. He wasn't doing anything wrong. It wasn't Marcus it was Delaney. She was trying not to take advantage of him. He's tripping, he's not in his right mind." Billy says as Chico twirls his knife before stabbing him. "Billy!" I scream, the tears falling faster now. "You know what the problem is? This pendejo trash taking what is mine." he says through clenched teeth.
Billy falls back into Saya's arms. My whole body was shaking. I was going to loose them all. "I am right here Chico. I am suppose to be your girlfriend not her. Why are you doing this? What is it about her that makes you so crazy?" Maria says to him. "She is suppose to be mine!" he yells pointing his knife at me. "You are delusional Chico!" I scream at him. "No, no you are mine. Your mothers crew in Puerto Rico." I feel the breath leave my lungs. "They promised you to me." He smiles at me, this wicked smile. "Did you just think that you could disappear and they wouldn't find you? You can't escape this life mi princesa. You have been mine before we were even born. Promised to each other to unite two crews. An allegiance that would bring this world to its knees...... You are mine, not his." He looks at Marcus with rage filled hate. "He touched what was mine." he twirls his knife. "Chico!" I yell getting his attention on me again. "I will never be yours. You will never have me. I will never be your princesa." I spit at him as I walk closer and closer. Waiting for the opportunity to get in front of Marcus.
"What was I then?" Maria asks with tears in her eyes. "After everything you have made me do, your family has made me do. I was what? Her seat warmer until you had no use for me?" she looks at him with pure hatred. "My family has given you everything! You'd be dead if it weren't for me!" he yells at her. "I am dead!" she screams "and your family didn't save me. They used me!" she cries. "Shut up" he tells her. "A sweet little chica who can get close to any target. A sweet little chica to plant explosives." she keeps going "Shut up" he says louder. "Is this what your love is Chico? Forcing me to be a whore until perfect Delaney comes." He punches her in the face. "I love you!" he yells at Maria. "I love you, but she is mine." he growls.
At that moment Willie grabs the gun, cocking it and holding it to Chico. "Don't, motherfucker. Get out of here, Chico. Go, or I'm gong to kill you." Willie tells him as Chico turns around. I inch closer to Marcus, eyeing the knife in Chico's hand. "You?" he says "Me" Willie answers. "I'm terrified....cause I know all the hard hitting gangbanger shit you get up to in Watts. Except....I hear there's rumors that Willie's a bitch." Oh fuck. "Always sends his crew to do the dirty work." he looks down at Marcus kicking him. "Chico!" I scream. "Hey, you kick him one more time, and I'm going to shoot!" Willie yells at him. "you're going to shoot me?" Chico challenges him. He walks closer to the end of the gun "Do it! Pull the trigger!" Chico yells at him. "Do it, Willie! Shoot him!" Saya yells as she holds on to Billy. Willie puts the gun up to his head. I hold my breath. I'm almost to Marcus. Chico grabs hold of the gun holding it to his head with Willie. "Do it!" Chico yells. "Willie can't" he says as he takes the gun out of Willie's hand. "I always knew you were a bitch. People that act that hard never have the fire." Chico says.
"Yeah? Like you asshole?" Marcus gasps out. It feels like someone has my heart in a vice grip. Everything is in slow motion. "You know, I ain't even worried about Lin, because he aint going to find out about any of this shit...." Chico chocks his gun and points it right at Marcus. My whole world stops spinning as I take off running. I put my body on top of Marcus's shielding him. "Because I'm going to bury every one of you pendjo mother...." Chico is saying before his words are cut off. I don't dare look. I was ready to accept my fate. To die saving the boy I love. I hear choking behind me as Maria's fan falls to the ground and soon the sounds of a body thudding to the ground. I look to see Maria standing there watching as Chico's body lays on the ground blood rushing out of his slit throat.
I look back at Marcus "Are you okay? Marcus, please tell me you're okay" I say as the tears are falling steadily. "I'm not the acid king." he says looking at me. "We have to go!" Saya yells. "Chico's body?" Maria screams "No time. We got to jet. Come on!" Willie answers as he helps me get Marcus to his feet. We run out of the alley way leaving Chico's dead body there.....
We burned through the Mojave desert, no one said a word. The boys got stitched up by one of the secret backdoor medical clinics in our Guild handbook. The acid had worn off now. The doctor gave us enough Valium to keep moving to fight the paralysis. I was sitting in Marcus's lap but this time my body was angled so I could wrap my arm around him as his head rested on my shoulder. I couldn't stop crying. My face was raw from wiping the tears. I had almost lost Marcus tonight. The cold realization of what he means to me. What it would mean if died.
He was healing all of my broken pieces. If I lost him, I don't think I would survive it and that terrified me.
Chapter 12: Depressive Monster
Notes:
Smut Content
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
Depression's a big fucked-up monster. Everyone gets a turn. It's a hard fight that fucks you top to bottom, drains you hollow, and when you're finally rid of it, there's something about having overcome it that robs you of compassion. Secretly, in the darkest pit of your self-centered subconscious, you're just happy it's not you anymore. The black dog moved on.
It's been a month since Vegas, and Delaney has been different, changed some how. We dodged a bullet. No one reported Chico's body. Madam Gao's school-wide interrogations haven't found it either, but the rumor mill is churning. Maria lives in constant terror that his father will find out what she did. Maria's mood swings aren't helping keep what happened to Chico in Vegas a secret. How do I hold it against her? She killed her boyfriend to save me and Delaney. On top of that, Chico's dad put her in charge of finding out what happened. We are all worried the pressure is more than she can deal with.
Willie was hanging out in my room flipping through some of my comic books. I'm laying on my bed smoking a cigarette. "I'm worried about Delaney" I randomly blurt out. Willie sets down the comic book and sighs. "She shielded your body with hers, prepared to die. That's heavy to deal with." he states. "I know I.....I just don't know how to help her. I...I think she's worried about what Chico told her. That they are waiting for her." I tell him. "Has she thought about running, laying low somewhere?" he asked as I shook my head no. "No she, her past is....that would never be an option. Besides it's Delaney we are talking about. She doesn't run." I tell him. I can't tell him about Delaney's past. It's not my story to tell but I know she would never run. Her parent's tried that and it left Delaney alone. "All you really can do for her, is be there for her. Love her through it." he says. I nod my head "what if I'm not enough?" I ask. Willie stands up off the floor and comes to sit next to me as I sit up. He pats my back. "Out of every dude here, she picked you. She loves you and Vegas was proof. She was sober the entire trip to take care of you. She accepted death if it meant saving you. Trust me dude, you're enough. Don't let doubt get in your head." he tells me point at my head. "Where was your head at when Dee almost died during weekend detention?" he asked me. My eyebrows furrowing as I thought about it. "I was terrified. I couldn't stop touching her any way I could to remind me that she was okay. That she was alive and here with me." I tell him. "And what did she do?" he asked "She was there for me to remind me that she loves me, and that she was okay." Willie nods "So take a god damn shower cause you stink and then go find your girl." He tells me patting my back before walking out the door.
I sniff my armpit, winching at the stench. I grab all my stuff and head for the shower. I'm so out of my depth here. Delaney has been my first everything, kiss, girlfriend, sex. I wish there was some handbook for when your girlfriend tried to sacrifice herself for you and now you both survived and she is a mess. How do you help someone buried under so much? How do I help her without being pulled in with her?
"Hey there violence" I hear Delaney say from inside the bathroom. I quickly cover myself with my towel. I look over to see her resting against the wall watching me with a smirk. "Ah, you shouldn't be here." I tell her knowing we could get caught. Dating wasn't against the rules but sex was and when it comes to Delaney, trying to keep myself from having sex with her 24/7 was a struggle. "No one's coming, I tripled checked and I locked the door." she winks as she saunters up to me. I immediately kiss her, I told you it's a real issue one I'm willing to keep trying to "fix". She opens her mouth for me as I slide my tongue inside, a little moan escapes her throat as I feel my dick jerk. Shit. I pull back "What are you doing in here? Not that I'm complaining but we won't get caught in your room...." I tell her as her hand lightly trace all my scars on my chest. "I needed to get out of my room so I went looking for you...." she trails her hand down my stomach to right above the towel. "I was going to come to your room after my shower." I tell her "Are you okay?" I ask her a little concerned. "Yeah, I'm fine why wouldn't I be." She snaps as she takes her hand off me and walks over to the sink. "I'm sorry I didn't mean to snap at you like that. I just needed to breath and my room was getting stuffy and I just needed to see you." she rushes out I can tell she's trying to hold back her tears. "Hey, it's okay I'm sorry, I'm new at this and I don't know what to ask or do sometimes. I feel like I'm screwing this all up." I tell her as I walk up behind her and wrap her up in my arms. She turns around in my arms as her hands slide behind my neck and her face rest on my bare chest.
"You aren't screwing this up. I am. I....it terrifies me how much I love you. I had to watch Chico point a gun to your head and the only thing I could think was that if I lost you that it would break me and I would never be whole again. I would not survive loosing you. I'm so scared that people are going to use this on me. That they will find out how much you mean to me. I would burn the world down for you if it meant keeping you safe." her voice is barely above a whisper but my heart swells at what she's saying. This was bigger than us admitting we loved each other. What Delaney just shared with me was her heart wide open and on displayed for me. I am Delaney's weakness. I cup her face in my heads making her look at me, I search those emerald green eyes. So much love and fear in them. My thumbs are caressing her cheeks. "You are my home Delaney. Wherever you are wherever you go I will be with you because this world doesn't mean shit if I'm not with you. I will not let anything ruin us. I love you." I tell her as my lips find hers.
My whole body warms at her touch. Her hands are on my chest as the kiss deepens. Delaney was the air that I needed to breathe. My hands trail down her back as they make their way over her perfect round ass as I give them a firm squeeze, she giggles into the kiss. I grab the back of her thighs before hoisting her up into my arms, her legs wrapping around my waist and her arms coming to hold on to my neck. I back her up into the sink, setting her down. I break the kiss as I look into her eyes. I can see the heat in them, the wanton need. "I need to be inside you right now." I tell her. She nods her head biting her lip. God I fucking love when she bites her lip like that. It was so fucking sexy. Her hands make a move to my towel as she untucks it as it falls to the ground. I watch her as she takes in the towel dropping, a small whimper leaving her lips as my hard dick springs free. That look and that whimper gets me excited. I move her legs apart, my hands slowly making their descent to move her panties out of the way. To my surprise there was nothing there. I look up as I see her smile deviously. I can't help my chuckle. "You're so fucking sexy." I tell her before my hands grip her hips. Without wasting anymore time I thrust into her hard and fast. Her back arches as she lets out a loud whimper. I keep up my pace as she matches mine, rocking her hips. I don't think I will ever be able to get use to this, the feeling of her. The way her body reacts to mine, like our bodies belonged together. I could feel her clenching me, she was so close. I go to kiss her neck she whimpers at the touch. I leave trails of bites and kisses. Knocking comes from the door, but I don't stop. "Hey someone unlock the door?" I can hear Billy's voice on the other side. "Give me a minute" I growl out. His knocking stops. As I go back to giving Delaney my full attention.
One of my hands leaves her hips as I tease circles around her clit. "Oh my fucking god!" she moans out, I can't help my smirk. "Marcus" she whimpers out as I quicken my pace. I feel her legs tremble as my lips find hers again. She opens her mouth to me I roll my hips in time with the thrust of my tongue. Her back arches as I feel her spasm around my dick. "Good.. girl" I say in between kisses. It only took two more thrusts before I loose all control, shattering. I rest my forehead on hers as we try to get our breathing under control. I clean her up before helping her hop off the sink. I grab the towel on the ground and wrap myself up with it. She gives me a quick kiss. "Come to my room when you are done." She tells me before bouncing off to unlock the door for Billy. "You little sex kitten" I hear him tease her as I feel the huge smile spread on my face. Billy walks in leaning against a sink. Not the same one Delaney and I were just using.
"Can you both keep it in your pants long enough to not get caught?" Billy asks me. I just smile at him. "Probably not" I tell him honestly. Which was the truth. I might have been tripping major balls in Vegas but I remember trying to have sex with Delaney in the car in front of everyone begging to be inside her. I also remember trying to go down on her in the hotel room before Chico busted in. I remembered it all, Delaney and I had talked about what happened that night. We were good. We were really good. Now I just need to figure out how to be strong enough for her to not worry about loosing me. How the fuck am I going to do that.
Chapter 13: Chester
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
It's been a month since everything happened. I think my depression is back, rearing it's big ugly head at me. So many emotions hitting me all at once. I'm usually so strong, I haven't let things beat me down since coming to kings, I wouldn't let things beat me down. But I can't stop it, all the voices, all the pain, all the doubt. Worthless, weak, not strong enough, they will take him from you, they will kill him to destroy you, pathetic. I knew the moment I saw Marcus laying on the ground and Chico pointed the gun to his head, I knew without a shadow of a doubt that I would sacrifice myself to save him. I knew that I could not live in a world without him in it. He was everything that was good in this world, better than I deserve, better than anyone deserved. So yeah I would have sacrificed myself every single time if it meant that Marcus would live.
My depression isn't because of the realization that I would die for him, it was because in that moment in Vegas I felt my heart being ripped out of me because I thought he was going to die. I physically, emotionally, and mentally can't feel that pain again and for the first time since coming to kings I am terrified. Terrified of loosing the boy I love.
I found Billy leaning against my locker waiting for me, I spied a bag of snacks in his hands. "Hey sex kitten" he teases me as I roll my eyes. "Whatca got in your hands?" I ask him as he pulls the bag up so I can examine the contents. "Are those chocolate covered almonds?" I ask him in excitement. "Only the best for my favorite human in the world." he smiles as I give him a big peck on his cheek before snatching up the bag. "I love you" I say to both Billy and my snack. "Even if my favorite human has replaced me for a new favorite human." he looks away in mock hurt. "You know you are still my bestie and besides I can't go without your spastic rambling throughout the day?" I smile at him as I open the bag and start eating my almonds. God they are delicious.
"How you holding up with ya know?" I ask him waving my hand in the air, trying to hint about his dad. I've been a shit friend lately, haven't checked in with him near enough. "I'm good, really" he tells me. I raise an eyebrow at him "honesty?" I ask, he takes a deep breath. "My family's safe now. I'm free. It's like living your whole life covered in shit, and then one day...someone washes it off you. Don't worry about me...." He puts his arm around my shoulder "I'm worried about you though." he says as I look at him confused. "Honesty" he tells me with his eyebrow raised. It's my turn to take a deep breath. "I'm struggling with what happened, okay. not that it happened or that I was willing to die for him. I'm just terrified of loosing him." I tell him. Billy squeezes me into a hug. "Don't let the fear of something you can't predict keep you from enjoying what is right in front of you." he says as he motions behind us. I look to see two beautiful brown eyes watching me as he walks towards us. "You have a boy that is head over heels in love with you. Don't let this" he puts a finger to my forehead "keep you from enjoying the time you have with him." I looked at Billy. Shocked, and yet somehow I felt a little lighter like this weight that's been on my chest has some how lifted a bit.
Marcus makes it up to us as his hands wrap around my waist bringing me in for a hug. A flashback of this morning in the boys bathroom runs through my head as he whispers in my ear "I love you". He pulls back from our hug as my hands go straight to those perfect curly locks. I love playing with his hair, especially when he's laying down on my stomach reading a comic book to me as I get to run my fingers through his hair. That's definitely one of my top five favorite moments with Marcus. "I love you too" I whisper back at him. Billy rolls his eyes. "yuck you guys are gross." he teases. Marcus takes my hand and leads me to De Luca's class, it was hand to hand combat which is sure to brighten my day.
"You are soft-boiled noodles ready for my belly. Which one of you is prepared to face me?" she asks as Viktor pushes Shabnam to the ground making him look like he's bowing. "If you want soft-boiled Shabnam is your man." he says as I roll my eyes. This guy is a fucking punk. "If Chico's absence from King's has one downside, he's left a Viktor-sized asshole void." Billy whispers to Marcus and I.
"An opportunity perhaps, for one drug-addled dirt bag to prove himself?" De Luca says coming up to Marcus. I felt my fist clenching, I was about to volunteer myself to beat her ass. I took a deep breath trying to calm my rage. "No, no way." Marcus tells her. She starts to walk away as Marcus's hand finds mine trying to rub calming circles on my top of my hand with his thumb. I feel the rage simmering before melting. "Scold me, Miss De Luca. Beat me. Tell me I've been bad." Billy begs her as he puts his hands out like a dog. She rolls her eyes at him. "Is two giant pussies. They must have menstrual cycles lined up." Viktor says, here comes the rage again. I snap my head over to him. "I'd like to see you show Miss De Luca a thing or two, Vik." I say sweetly with my mega watt smile. De Luca leans down to face me. "Delaney has a dream....." she says to me before looking over to Viktor "Viktor. Will you help her realize it?" she asks him.
Viktor starts to stand, my mega watt smile becoming more mischievous as I watch him walk out to the mat. Billy grabs a piece of paper out of his Gi, looking back at Petra to show her. "I see you wondering about this, but I'm afraid this declaration of affection isn't for you." he tells her as I roll my eyes. "Oh, no. Where will I spit my gum? I just got my period." Petra states as she stands up and walks out of class. "Hey, so does this mean you're over Petra?" Marcus asks him. "Nah, but since she doesn't like emotion, I figure the best way to get her to like me is to pretend I don't like her." Billy tells him. "Sound logic" Marcus says nodding his head, I roll my eyes. "Boys are such idiots." I huff out. They both looked at me confused, but I just ignore them.
"Come, soft noodle, show me who you are." De Luca tells Viktor. He goes in for a punch but she blocks it, grabbing a hold of him and using his body to spin around before pulling him to the ground. Her leg has him in a choke hold, "the lesson, when faced with impossible odds, it is better to lose face and decline than to attempt that which is beyond you." she says before kicking him in the stomach with her free foot and letting him go. "Oh princess was so eager to impress." I smile, Viktor just glares at me from the ground. The bell rings as Billy tells Petra he's going to catch up with her later. Marcus grabs my waist as we walk to go change out of our Gi's.
I'm sitting in the square with Maria and Brandy as we wait for our next test from Zane. Brandy is going on and on about Maria's love for Chico as she tries to bait her, getting her off her game. Brandy is such a fucking bitch. It's hard to be pissed at Maria for flirting with my boyfriend when she ended up saving my life and Marcus's life. So I'm choosing to forgive and move on. "God Brandy it's almost like you love to hear yourself talk." I say annoyed playing with one of my daggers in between my fingers. Brandy rolls her eyes ignoring me as she goes into her sad childhood story, which isn't sad at all. Her daddy was expecting her brothers to take over their Hitler mob, but they both died and now she's the last hope. I roll my eyes at her story.
A couple of ninjas dressed in black enter into the square, "It's go time bitches." I square my shoulders ready for the attack. I throw the dagger in my hand at one of the ninjas hitting him right in the center of his chest. He goes down as another ninja comes up to me. I use his body as a prop to fling myself over to the man I just downed and retrieve my dagger from his chest. I hit the man in his temple knocking him out cold. Today there are no shadows for me to hide in so I have to become crafty. The ninja I used as a prop gets behind me trying to grab me by my throat but I use that to my advantage as I swing my body around his arm getting him into a hold before flipping his body to the ground with a loud thud. I use one of my daggers slicing him before knocking him out like the last guy. I see Maria struggling with two ninjas as I go to help her. I use the stone to help me flip, kicking one of the ninjas in the face. He tries to swing at me but I keep blocking each of his assaults'. I have an opening to punch him in the throat, I take it as he goes down to the ground gasping for air before I knock him unconscious.
I see one more ninja left as I go to him. I didn't see Brandy's foot as she trips me. "Brandy!" I snarl. Maria takes the opportunity to go after the ninja but soon Brandy comes up behind her kicking her in the back causing her to fall. "Stop it Brandy" Maria yells at her but Brandy doesn't care as she takes the last ninja out. I'm fuming at this point my rage is boiling and I want so badly to wipe that smirk off her face. The class comes walking out, I instantly find Marcus's eyes on mine. He gives me a smile and a thumbs up looking proud but he can see it, see the rage wanting to spill over.
"Congratulations. You survived an attacking gang of generic ninja dudes." Zane says before bowing at the men. "Ninjas get everywhere. Sometimes they swarm. Sometimes they attack.....conveniently one at a time. Okay marky-marks. Maria you get a C." Maria looks at him shocked. "It was very pretty, but give me more, more, more with that slicey-slice. Delaney, you took out three ninjas...another A. Snore." he says but I can't help my smile. "Brandy....you fail." he tells her as my smile gets bigger. "What? But I should get the best grade! I...I won! I...I took down the most of them! T..They didn't even get a handle on me!" she yells at Zane. "That's true, but we're training assassins here, not pieces of shit." Marcus and I look at each other grinning. "Now, I realize you come from garbage people, you come out of the woods, you see a half Mexican and an Asian, you get distracted, you attack them. But in my class, you act like a piece of shit...and you will fail." He tells her.
"Ideology is comfort food for the weak. In our work, you complete your mission by any means or you die. Brandy is the clear victor" Madam Gao says as she walks off the wall she was leaning on and over to Brandy and Zane. "Thank you, finally someone who sees through the prejudice and favoritism at this school." Brandy says as I roll my eyes. Did she really just play the prejudice card? Brandy gets closer to Gao "Look, I'm not saying there's something going on between that one and Lin, but where there's smoke there's daddy-issue sex." she says "Isn't there a bullet somewhere you could be jumping in front of?" I glare at Brandy, as she glares at me as I stick up my middle finger. "You will learn to keep your mouth shut, petulant child." Gao says directing it at me.
"Sweetheart, I've been teaching this class for 20 years, and I..." Zane begins but Gao interrupts him "Will change Brandy's grade to an A. Delaney should have seen the attack coming. Fail her." she says. "What? No, that's bullshit I earned that grade." I says shaking my head. Zane puts his hand out reassuring me "Don't worry about it." he tells me as Gao starts to walk up to me. She grabs my arm, twisting it and forcing me down and then back up as I hear a crack and radiating pain comes exploding through my shoulder. I gasps trying to keep my focus. She gets in my ear "Twice in one day , you were caught off guard. Let the pain be a reminder you're nothing special." Gao says before pushing me back down and another crack explodes in my arm. My focus is dissipating as I try not to pass out. I'm afraid to move, as I stay bent over. Gao steps away from me as Marcus rushes to my side. He puts one hand on my shoulder and the other on my arm as he cracks it back into place. I blink back tears, they will not see me cry. "I'm sorry, are you okay?" he whispers as he helps me stand up. I nod my head unable to speak. I just added another person to my kill list.
I'm in the bathroom trying to change out of my fighting gear. The infirmary checked me out and gave me this stupid fucking sling for my arm. If I didn't look weak before, I sure as shit do now. I hear two girls talking shit about Maria. I open the stall door to glare at them as Maria comes to lean against the wall. "Oh, M..Maria! Chico's coming back. I just know it." they say as I roll my eyes. "No amount of makeup is going to make you pretty ladies." They glare at me as they walk away. Saya comes walking up behind Maria. "Who gives a shit what those assholes think?" she tells her. "I just worry about it spreading." she tells Saya as I walk over to them. Maria looks at my arm in the sling as she nods to me "That Gao lady's some kind of bitch." I nod my head "She doesn't scare me. It was a cheap shot." I tell her. Saya watches me carefully, I can see the concern in her eyes before looking back to Maria. "You didn't say anything to her, did you?" she asks her. Maria crosses her arms "is that what you think?" she says "No" Saya and I both say in unison. "No, we know you wouldn't but I had to ask, right?" Saya tells her. "There's a lot on the line" I say trying to help easy this tension. "So everyone keeps reminding me." she says before turning around and walking over to the sink as she puts her shirt back on. Saya and I follow her, it's been like this for a month. Everyone walking on eggshells around her, never knowing what's going to set her off.
"Well, it's not so bad. I have you guys and now that I don't have Chico's craziness invading me I realized I don't need those pills anymore." She tells us. "Wait, what?" Saya says concerned. "I feel great." Maria smiles. "Yeah, but Maria you have to take your medicine." I tell her as she rolls her eyes at me. "Are you a doctor now?" I look at Saya for help. "Maria we are just trying to look out for you. We are glad you feel great but that medicine it's not something you should be skipping." she tells her but Maria waves her off. "Don't worry, I'll be fine." she laughs before walking out of the bathroom.
"Saya, if she's off her medicine there's no telling what she will do." I say as Saya nods her head. "I know, I'll try to convince her to take her meds. You just worry about yourself." She looks at me as she puts her hand on my good shoulder. "Are you okay?" she asks me, dropping the unamused mask and showing real concern for me. "Yeah...I...I'm getting better." I tell her as she nods her head. She leaves to try and find Maria as I gather the rest of my stuff.
Willie got Marcus a job at a comic book store with him, which I know has been really good for him. He works afternoons and evenings so naturally most of my afternoons and evenings have been spent hanging out with him as he works. As long as Marcus and Willie's grades are high enough, Lin allows it. I may or may not have convinced Lin that this would be good for Marcus and for me, Willie just happened to be a bonus. I find Marcus putting away comics as I sneak up behind him. I can only put one hand over his eyes which doesn't cover it very good "Give me the comic books and nobody will get hurt" I say as I try to change the pitch in my voice to sound like a man. Marcus laughs "Oh no please take whatever comic books you like, just spare me." he fake cries. I drop my hand as he turns around and kisses me. I wanted to deepen the kiss but we were not alone. Marcus spies the sling on my arm as he meets my eyes. "Hey are you okay? Want me to kill Gao for you?" he asks I know he's teasing but I can see some truth behind his eyes. He would try to kill her if I said the words. "I'll be fine." I smile at him, kissing him once more before he goes back to sorting the comic books again. Willie is standing in front of us zoned out.
"Dude" Marcus says to Willie as he holds his hand out before Willie gives him a comic book. "You're not acting like you, okay? All you do is mope around and torture yourself." Marcus says as I nod my head in agreement. "It's true." I say. "I don't sleep anymore, man. The whole thing's just eating me alive." he tells us. "Yeah, well, you should talk to someone. You know, the school ahs a counselor." Marcus tries to offer help but this kind of help wont work. "That's a good idea but it wont help us." I tell Marcus. "Yeah let me just lie down on the couch and open up to her about Chico's murder." Willie shakes his head. "Well you can't keep going on like this." Marcus tells him. "I can't be myself at school, I can't be myself at home. There's no way out." Willie walks off as I put my hand on Marcus's shoulder letting him know he needs to give Willie some space right now.
A cute girl walks up to Willie "You busy?" she asks him. "What?" he snaps. She gives him a shocked expression. "Whoa." she chuckles "Okay, um....look I'm new to this stuff, so I was just wondering where I should start." Marcus and I look at each other with the biggest grins on our faces. "I was thinking old school, maybe Superman?" she asks Willie. "Superman's a punk." Willie says annoyed I groan, this boy is going to ruin things with this girl who is clearly trying to flirt with him. "Is he?" she asks him "Yep. Always Lex Luthor go. He ends up going off and doing something even more evil, puts all of his friends in danger. But if Supes would just snap his neck, it's be done, right?" Willie goes on a rant. "But Superman would never do that." she says "That's why everybody thinks he's a fucking punk." I put my good hand up in the air in frustration. You have got to be kidding me. Marcus looks at me shaking his head thinking the same shit I am. The girl walks away clearly upset because of this idiot.
Marcus and I come walking up behind Willie as I smack him in the back of the head. "Hey" he snaps "Dude, why'd you do that?" Marcus says to him. "Do what?" Willie asks confused. "Well, uh, act like most dudes in comic book stores. And you love Superman! You say you have no life of your own. Some girl comes and starts hitting on you, and you bite her head off?" Marcus tells him. "Hey, wait, that wasn't...that...you think she..." he says as I roll my eyes. "You boys really are idiots. She was flirting with you dumbass." I smack his head one more time. "Shit" Willie sighs.
Willie walks over to the girl "Hey...I'm sorry. I was being a dick." he tells her as she agrees with him "yeah, you were." I smile at her comment as I sit down on the stool behind the counter. Marcus comes up behind me putting his arms around my waist and resting his head on my shoulder as we watch Willie try to fix his fumble. "So you really come in here cause you like Superman, or you come over here cause you think I'm cute?" he asks "I came in to buy the new Watchman" she tells him as I smirk. I like this girl. "Bullshit" Willie says to her. "Swear to God. I just played it ignorant to get you talking." she tells him. "So you think I need the assist?" he asks her. Yeah, he definitely needed it. "Just helping out the shy brothers." she rolls her eyes. "Right" Willie chuckles. "You got an Alan Moore section you can show me?" she asks him. Willie looks back at us "Marcus, Delaney you're my witness. I'm gonna marry this girl." he tells us as they both laugh. "Yo, what'd you say your name was?" he asks her. She pulls out her hand to give him a shake "Gabrielle" she smiles "Willie" he says. Marcus kisses my cheek as we both smile watching them walk off. "I cannot wait to get back to kings and be buried deep inside you." he whispers in my ear as goosebumps go up and down my arms.
Later that night I'm sitting against the glass window dome thing smoking a joint as I listen to Petra and Saya. "So then why doesn't Voltron just form the sword from the very beginning?" Petra asks Saya "The American gaijin never bothered to translate the scripts from the original Japanese." Saya says taking a sip out of a red cup. "What, so they forgot to translate, "It takes 20 minutes for this dumb sword to warm up"" Petra mocks. "Did you hear about my super-sexy interlude with Miss De Luca?" Billy asks trying to get Petra jealous. I look over to Marcus as he smirks at me knowing exactly what I was thinking. Boys are idiots. "She has you hogtied and weeping with a riding crop up your ass." Petra states not amused. "You say that like it's a bad thing. Honestly Petra, I never expected you to be so prudish." he says. I can feel myself internally groan. Billy is fucking this up. "You have no idea the kind of sexual scenarios this brain has imagined." Petra tells him. "Yeah? I mean, I don't care." Billy scoffs. The door opens as Maria walks out "Here you guys are!" she smiles sounding manic. "Yeah, here we are" I say back to her.
"I want to dance!" she says exuberant as she eyes Marcus "dance with me!" she grabs him pulling him up making him dance. I sit up trying to push the rage I feel inside down. It's just dancing Delaney that's all. Marcus keeps his eyes on me and only on me. Maria puts her arms around his neck and forces his hand to her waist. I start to stand my hands already by my daggers. Marcus pushes her hands off him as he tries to create space between them. "Maria I am trying really hard not to kill you right now. Please keep your hands off of my boyfriend." I sneer. She twirls over to Saya and I as she looses her balance. "Whoo! Whoo! Sorry." she giggles. "I'm sorry Delaney. I'm just so lonely and I get a little jealous watching you and Marcus be so in love." She says before screaming happily and twirling around some more. I look to Saya knowing that we need to get her back to her room. She bumps into the boombox breaking it.
Billy points at Maria "is that just alcohol?" he asks. No Billy it's definitely not. "I want to go dancing. Don't be such a little bitch." Maria says to Marcus as she slaps his face, he tries to back away. "Yeah, little bitch or big bitch, I only have two gears." Marcus retorts. "Fine, you don't want to dance. Maybe there's something else you'd rather do." She starts walking closer to Marcus about to lean in for a kiss. I walk over to her yanking on her arm as I pull her away. "Don't ever touch my boyfriend again if you want to live. I will never be able to thank you enough for saving us but I will not let that be a reason to let you walk all over me or him. Back off Maria." I whisper in her ear. Saya comes up to grab Maria from my hold. "It's time to go." she says forcing Maria back down the stairs.
Marcus comes over to me as his arms wrap around my waist. "Thank you for trying to push her off you" I tell him but my frustration makes my whole body shake. I can't stand to watch someone try to flirt and kiss my boyfriend. "I'm sorry." he tells me as he kisses my lips, then my cheeks, then my forehead. "You have nothing to be sorry about." I tell him. He scooches us back to the glass dome window as I sit in his lap. "Ha, Ha crazy Maria, right?" Billy tries to lighten the mood. Marcus is rubbing soothing circles on my thighs as I try to take a deep breath and control my shaking.
The next day we are dressed in our black sweats while we listen to Zane and De Luca. "Gouging was invented in the 18th century South. It's known for its emphasis on maximum disfigurement. I dig it cause it's a way for poor people to protect their honor. Now...." Zane clears his throat. "Miss uh, Neocon '87 here...she likes anything that turns the clock back to the good old days of indentured servants and dysentery." he continues. "While Master Zane would prefer a land of liberal lawlessness. Where prostitutes sell schoolchildren crack cocaine. Today we will be practicing basic nose biting, testicle ripping, and eye poking." De Luca says before the door opens and Gao walks in, Brandy right behind her. "Master Zane, You still haven't changed Brandy's grade." she said to him. "Wasn't I clear, lady? I aint gonna do the thing you asked me d...." he walks closer to her but she puts her arm out stopping him from coming closer. he looks down at her hand "Sweet pickles, you got three seconds to put that hand somewhere that ain't me." He warns her. She chops him in the throat before flipping him to the ground. Zane gets up brushing himself off. "Uh, I was..." he starts before trying to punch her. She blocks him, he tries again but she steps away in time. She punches him in the balls and then smacks him in the face. Zane chuckles before trying to kick her a few times but each time she dodges them. She stops his elbow attack getting him in the side before twisting him around by his neck, forcing him to kneel down. He groans in pain as I look at Marcus, he looks worried.
"What grade do you feel you've earned?" Gao says to Brandy. "Make sure Master Zane can't forget it." Brandy's smile is wide as she plucks one of the knives from her pom poms. She carves an A on Zane's forehead. I wanted to look away, God I wanted too but I knew I couldn't if I did that would show weakness. I force myself to stand there and watch. Marcus looks down as he grabs my hand in his. Brandy turns around and puts her pom poms in the air "Give me an A" she says as I roll my eyes in disgust.
Later that night, Marcus was suppose to come to my room by now. I decided to go searching for him. I saw him by the phones he was slumped on the floor the phone dangling. I see it all over his face, true unfiltered fear. I rush to him as I kneel in front of him. "What's wrong?" I ask him. He sits there shaking his head. "I.....I.....he's back" Marcus says. "Who? Who's back?" My good hand cups his cheek forcing him to look into my eyes. "Chester, my roommate at the boys home....he....he knows everything....he....he has Chico's body. He said I had three days to find Chico's body or he is going to send him to the cartel telling them who killed him." My mind was racing as I tried to figure what to say or do but I came up short. I wrapped Marcus in my arms holding his head to my chest as I kissed the top of his head. "It's okay. We will figure this out. It will be okay." I tell him. The bile was making it's way up my throat as I tried to push the terror down. We were so fucking screwed.
Chapter 14: Red String
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
I knew we couldn't face Marcus's past alone, I also knew we couldn't get Chico's body alone. There is only one person I trust to do this with me, and that's Saya. Don't mistake what I'm saying and think I don't trust Billy, Petra and for reasons beyond me Lex too. I need someone with a certain criteria, lets just say that Saya and I both posses. I'm also trying desperately to protect my friends.
I watched Marcus write in his notebook, I'm pacing around waiting for Saya to come meet us. "You're going to make a hole in the ground if you keep that up" Marcus teases, never looking up from his notebook. "Am I distracting you from all your secret writing?" I peer at him over my shoulder, I take a deep breath trying to force myself to stop pacing as I sit next to him on the bench. He looks up from his notebook. "You are always distracting." I see that familiar glint in his eyes as they trail down my body, my body was begging him to touch me. Unlucky for us Saya comes waltzing up to us keeping us from doing something very private in a very public place. "What's so important we're playing the cloak and dagger routine?" she says as Marcus peels his eyes away from me. "I'm in some trouble. We all are." he tells her. Saya looks at me, I can see the concern and the rage in her eyes. "I found out where Chico's body is." Marcus finishes telling her. Her eyes snap to his. "What?" yeah she's not happy. It's Marcus's turn to pace. "When we were in Vegas, I thought it was the acid but he was tracking me and now my old roommate has Chico's body." Marcus tells her.
When I first found out about Marcus's old roommate and what he had done to him at the boys home I wanted so badly to bring him back to life and kill him myself. But finding out the asshole was still alive and coming after my boyfriend lets just say the only reason I didn't go looking for him the night of the phone call was because of Marcus. Because he needed me more than my selfish need to hurt someone who hurt the boy I love.
"Shit, if he tells the cartel Maria has...." Saya starts but I interrupt her "You can't tell her. She's barely holding it together as is." Saya rolls her eyes "Right. Maria kills Chico and leaves us all royally fucked, but let's not upset her." she yells at me. "You already know I'm not Maria's biggest fan right now. I'm coming to you Saya....I'm coming to you as my friend. I can't do this with anyone else." I plead with her. "We shouldn't have come to you." Marcus says as he walks over to grab his notebook. "Just so we are very clear. I'm only doing this because of her." Saya says as she points to me. Marcus gives her a knowing nod, a nod I now understand after Vegas. "So...who is he?" she asks. Marcus holds out his notebook. I looked at him surprised, he's never let me look at it. In fact when I tried to peak he quickly closed it. "March of '86" he tell us, I shake my head no "Marcus you don't have to show us anything. It's okay." I tell him but he shakes his head. "I trust you.....both of you" I nod my head at him knowing how vulnerable he is being with not only me but Saya. "your funeral" she says as I elbow her in the side. She gives me a glare. Marcus lights up a cigarette as Saya and I both sit down on the bench to read his notebook.
I couldn't help but feel my heart physically ache reading his journal entry. The abuse he has dealt from the people that were suppose to care for him and look after his well being. Sticking needles in his mouth so he can make a bomb to escape. His disgusting pathetic animal fucking roommate who hurt him. The joy I felt that he poisoned that sorry excuse for a life. I wish more than anything that Marcus's plan worked the way he had hoped. That Chester didn't kill all of those innocent boys. They all deserved better, Marcus deserved better. My heart clenches at the last line in his journal entry "And though it wasn't by my hand, it might as well have been."
"Chester's a serial killer now....the fuckface killer." Marcus tells us as we finished reading his notebook. "The psycho in the newspapers?" Saya asks. "I have to kill him." he tells us, I stand up as I grab his hand in mine. He looks down at our hands woven together, a bond. "We" I correct him. If there is one thing I know, I will kill anyone who hurts Marcus.
We are watching Lex and Maria go at it. Lex fell into her trap a little too easy. Maria was beating the shit out of him as he asked for help. Saya came running over to pull her off of him. "Calm yourself, Maria!" Lin shouts at her as we all come filling in behind him. Lex comes up to try and attack her but Lin stops him. I honestly think Lex was just trying to act all tough and knew that Lin would stop him. "Take note, class. In sparring, adrenaline can be as consuming as real combat." Lin tells us. Maria turns around and runs off. I look over to Saya and she nods her head. I don't know how much long we will be able to make it if Maria doesn't get back on her meds. I get on my tip toes to whisper into Marcus's ear. "Saya and I have a plan for this afternoon. Meet us at my dorm" he looks at me nodding his head before giving my hand a little squeeze. I've come to love these little squeezes when we hold hands. At first it was for reassurance, then it became a way to make sure that I was really there with him and not dead. Now he does it knowing it helps ground me, and keep me calm.
Later that day........ "There has to be a better way" Marcus whispers as we walk down a flight of steps. "There isn't" I whispers back. "We could always go back to the crime scenes." Saya offers but I roll my eyes. Great she's not even on board with this plan. "Do what, Batman? We're not detectives. We don't know how to find criminals, let alone a serial killer." I retort. We were getting closer as I stop to look at a wall full of whips, chains, and handcuffs.....kinky. "Besides, we're running out of time." I tell them as they both nod their heads in agreement. "Marcus" I ask him sweetly. He pulls out his lock picking tools. "I hate saying this, it really hurts me but we need an expert." I hate that I'm right about this. I know Marcus agrees with me or at least if we had more time to talk about it he would but right now time is of the essences.
Marcus gets the cell door unlocked as we see Slasher sitting in his wheel chair all cuffed up. That icky feeling already settling in my bones. "Well...it's the self righteous boy who hates bullies and his ferocious dog. I am beside myself with anticipation." I could feel Marcus tense from his words. "We need help" Marcus tells him. "So you came to the tiny-dicked egotist?" he tells Marcus. I rolled my eyes, we don't have time for this shit. "There's a serial killer, he's a problem. We need to find him." I tell him. "Need...interesting. So many connotations." he looks at Marcus, he hangs his head knowing he has to give him something. "We were at the boys home together. We were roommates. He used to hurt me." I can feel the pain in Marcus's voice. "Oh" Slasher says clearly loving this. "Now he's killing people. Calls himself Fuckface." I grab Marcus's hand and give him a little squeeze. "That is quite the name. You ever consider looking where idiots gather?" Slasher grabs his mug taking a sip. "We thought you might have some insight into your own kind." I say rolling my eyes. "My kind? Me and this gentleman are not even the same species." he retorts. "You're both psychopaths." I spit out. He's dragging this on. "I am curious. Okay, let's cruise, daddy-o. What drives his insides? I mean, what was the thing that he couldn't help but talk about in that boys home?" Slasher asks. "Dogs." Marcus answers "bored already" Slasher scoffs. "No, he's really into dogs." Marcus insinuates. "Oh, oh...." Slasher makes a disgusting gesture with his hands. "Yeah, well, that is horrendous....almost pre-human." he pauses, I could feel the timer in my head ticking. We were racing against a clock.
"I'll help" he tells us. Holy shit, I know I can up with this plan but I didn't actually think it would succeed. He stands up, as Saya and Marcus try to scoot my body back. They act like I'm not the best in this school, like I'm some fragile person that needs protecting. "But not from in here. You said "need" poor word selection. It gives away so much because I have a need, too. I need to sit in Pancho Villa's Taqueria and enjoy a carnitas burrito." Is this fucker being serious right now? "Oh, it's an unsettling offer, I know. but you wouldn't have come here if you weren't very, very desperate." Marcus and Saya both look at me, I nod my head at them both. I'm probably really going to regret this life choice of mine.
Billy is laying down on his skateboard as we walk out of a door that lead us to a puzzle room, the only important room we need to smuggle out a serial killer because it is the only exit out of kings that is not guarded. "Oh, wait don't let the door shut!" he grunts at us. It's too late the door has already closed. "Billy, what is this?" Marcus asks him. "It's the puzzle room, dude!" he tells him. Marcus's hands come out to his side giving him a "what" gesture. "They randomly lock kids in, and you have to solve a riddle to get out. One of these doors is the only unguarded exit out of king's." Saya tells Marcus.
"Monks threw me in here this morning. I'm not doing the riddle, though." he tells us. Oh my sweet friend what did you do to get yourself in here. "Why?" I ask him. "Lions, fire..." he says as he points all around the room. Saya picks up the riddle as she begins to read "Behind one door, scorching fire, the other, three lions starved for months, the last holds deadly assassins. Which is the path to safety?" I look over to Billy annoyed "So what was your plan shithead, you were just going to waste away in here hoping they would open the door for you?" I asked him. "Yeah...that's exactly what I was going to do." he looks behind him "Hey, guys, did you know that you're hanging with the Scorpio Slasher?" he asks us like we obviously had no idea. "We're getting burritos." he tells Billy.
Billy pulls my arm and walks me to the furthest corner of the room that was hopefully not in ear shot of Slasher. "Delaney what the fuck are you doing with Slasher?" he eyes me curiously before peaking back behind him at Slasher. "We are in some shit, he's our only option." I tell him. He grabs a fist full of his green hair and groans in frustration. "Why didn't you come to me?" he asks. "I'm trying to protect you." he looks me in the eyes trying to read me. "You don't have to do that." he tells me, what is it with these guys trying to convince me I don't need to protect them when clearly I do. "I wouldn't even have Marcus here if he wasn't directly involved. I'm serious. I just want to protect all of you from this shit." he gives me a big hug. "Marcus has turned you into a big ol' softy." he teases me. I roll my eyes. "I'm not going soft." I tell him as we head back over to the others. "Yes you are" he smiles that big goofy grin. Fuck am I going soft?
Marcus sits Billy down as he tells him what he needs to know. Saya and I try to figure out this stupid riddle. I can hear their conversation as I try desperately to focus. "Shit, what does this Fuckhead guy want? Why didn't you tell us?" Billy asks Marcus. "You know, there's a lot Marcus doesn't say." Slasher says as my head whips around. "You don't know dick." I glare at him. "Oh, I know dick." he retorts. "He and I are a lot more alike than that Dr. Seuss character beside him." he tells us. "It's a mohawk" Billy scoffs offended. "i have nothing in common with a piece of shit bully who kills teenagers making out in cars." Marcus tells Slasher. "Better to burn them in a boys home?" I felt my rage bubbling up like vomit. I wanted to kill this bastard myself but I know, I know the truth and for that I will do whatever it takes to protect Marcus. If anyone knew that it wasn't him, we would be targeted.
I turn my attention back to the riddle, tuning their conversation out. I can feel Marcus watching me as I try hard to focus. That timer in my head is blaring at this point. I look the damn dragon straight on. "Fuck it" I whisper as I push in one ruby eye. "No! Wait!" Billy shouts as he races up from the ground to get to me. A little too late my friend. "No! Lions!" he shouts. I get ready for any lions or assassins but nothing comes. "Lions starved for months are also known as dead lions." Saya says to him as she rolls her eyes. She puts her fist up to me as we fist bump before walking through the door letting the boys wonder in amazement.
We step out of kings as we watch Slasher take in a huge breath of fresh air. Saya takes out a leash from her jacket. "I did miss the smell of dollar meats." he tells us as Saya quickly attaches the leash to his collar. "Did you think we were just gonna let you run around?" Marcus asks him. "Well, of course not. Safety first." he says with his hands up mocking us. Saya gives Billy the leash as he looks at me in horror. I can't help my grin. Marcus comes up behind me wrapping his arms around my waist as we follow our friends and a serial killer. He whispers in my ear "I'm going to worship every inch of your body tonight" I can't help my giggle as he kisses my cheek. "Does breaking a serial killer out of basement jail turn you on?" I tease him. "No but my girlfriend being a complete badass definitely does." I turn my head so that I can see him. His strong jaw line, his perfect lips and those brown hues watching me. I wish we were in my room right now.
I never expected to ever find love, and to find it so young in the most unexpected place. Somedays I think this has to be a dream, but then his arms wrap around my body and I'm reminded that he is very real. I try not to doubt that this is real love, after all we are so young what do we really know. But the sinking realization that Marcus and I are orphans, who lost their parents so young and then dealt a shitty fucking life since.....I don't know if it's fate or destiny or if it's our parents doing where ever they are. Either way I'm fucking lucky that he is mine.
We are sitting in Pancho Villa's Taqueria watching Slasher eat his fucking burrito. I swear to God I can feel my whole body buzzing with nerves. I can feel the minutes wasting away as he devours his food. Saya is looking at him in disgust, Marcus is eating some chips and salsa. "This carnitas is heavenly." Slasher tells us. Marcus smiles at me, for reasons I have no idea. "Surprised you didn't order a human-flesh burrito." Billy teases. Slasher throws a napkin at him. I can't help my grin as I fight my laugher. "So....how did a little boy come to want to kill Reagan?" Slasher asks Marcus. Marcus looks at him shocked that he knew. "Eh, teacher's lounge is a real gossip pit. Zane talks more than a teenager chained to a water heater." he tells us as I roll my eyes. I place my hand on the table as I lean in. "He's not telling you shit" if looks could kill he definitely would be dead. "Call off your dog" he looks to Marcus ignoring me. "You don't get to talk about her like that." his voice is calm but I could tell there was a rage inside of him. "You two are interesting." He looks to the both of us. I don't stop my glare at him, clearly it doesn't unsettle him.
"You got the burrito. Quit stalling." Marcus tells him eating another chip. "Mr. Face is the product of pain. He did not decided to become what he is. It was imposed upon him." Slasher tells Marcus. Marcus's brows pinch together "Bullshit, he made his choice." he tells him. "You chose to live in a boys home?" Slasher quips. I slam my hand on the table. A warning flashing in my eyes. "Neglected boys..so many ways for disorders to bloom. One of the most fun obsessive love. Starved of emotional security, they idealize someone or something to supply that love. Now, in this case a thing that won't talk or have complicated emotions and yet gives so much." I watch Marcus, ready to step in if needed. "Chester needs love, but he's only capable of having a relationship with a.." Marcus stumbles on the word as he throws his hand around trying to say dog. "Woof" Slasher teases. "Okay, we get it." Saya says disgusted. "Where do we go?" she asks him. "Well, that's up to you. Why Reagan?" he asks Marcus again. "Marcus you don't.." I tell him. He looks at me nodding that it's okay. "My parents were killed." he tells him. "Well, not by me, I hope. That would be awkward." Slasher teases. "Shut up, prick" I say as I give him my middle finger.
Slasher takes the knife from the table and holds it up to my throat. My hand grabs a hold of my dagger ready to slice him. "The thing about me is that I get angry when you call me names but I also kind of like it." what a fucking sicko. Marcus puts his hands up letting him know we don't mean harm. I can see it in his eyes, that terrified look, the one he had during detention and in Vegas when I shielded him from Chico's gun. "They were killed by one of the people Reagan released from the mental hospitals, okay?" Marcus tells him as he looks at me. "Okay, so A to B. I was hoping for C, but you probably don't know C yet, do you?" Slasher asks him as he looks at the knife to my throat. "I did what you wanted." Marcus starts but he interrupts him "Ice cream" Slasher says, Jesus Christ. "Ice cream?" Billy asks confused. Slasher takes the knife off my throat as I look to see relief flood over Marcus's face. "We're getting ice cream. And then, I promise I'll show you." Slasher tells us. I move all of the utensils from Slashers reach.
We are standing outside waiting for Billy and Slasher to come back out with ice cream. How did this go sideways? I knew we were dealing with a psychopath but I didn't think I would be held at knife point while Marcus explained his motives for wanting to kill the president or us standing outside while the same fucktard got ice cream. I should have known better, I'm smarter than this. "Ever wonder what happened to your life? How you ended up here?" Marcus asks "No" Saya answers. "Yes" I say. "We're walking around the Mission with a serial killer on a leash." Marcus says looking back into the store. "You ever hear of the Red String?" Saya asks. Marcus looks back at her confused "I've heard of red strings. I've seen clothing." he tells her. Oh my sweet stupid boy. I close my eyes knowing what she is talking about. "Japanese believe a myth that two people are connected by red string, destined lovers. Regardless of time, place, or circumstance." I open my eyes to look at Marcus who is already staring at me "This magical red string may stretch or tangle but it will never break." I say trying to read the look on his face. "Myths come from somewhere." she says "Like some kind of core truth. Deep down, we know we don't choose this." Marcus answers.
We were interrupted by Slasher as Billy and him walk out of the store "wow" he remarks. "I forgot about the almighty That's What. Yummy as the bartering of bleeding teenage lovers. We choose, and we don't, like the two of us. Our brains can't make sense of death from randomness. Of being the sole family survivor due to pure luck. We overcome it by creating a purpose that allows us to avoid feeling pain. Well, I mean, at least that's how it is for me and Marcus." Slasher says taking a bite of his ice cream. "Will you stop with the comparison bullshit?" Marcus says aggravated. "Where we differ is that I try to destroy society while you seek justice to make sense of Mommy and Daddy being taken from you." My hands go to my daggers as I take a step closer to him. I can feel that familiar bile rise up the back of my throat as the images of my parents haunt me. "Don't bring my parents into this, freak." Marcus threatens him. "Fixing the injustice of your parents death, that's what you're doing to keep from going crazy." Slasher tells Marcus. "Yeah? Maybe I am crazy." Marcus steps closer to him as do I. "Enough to kill Ronald Reagan?" Slasher asks not backing down. I should have realized he was goading Marcus, goading me. I know I'm smarter than this. "Goddamn right." Marcus tells him. Billy tries to pull back the leash. "But it's not just Reagan. The wealthy backed him and set loose the chaos of the insane to save money. Mommy and Daddy died so the rich people could save a couple of bucks on their taxes." Slasher shouts. "And they'll pay too." Marcus and Slasher so close to each other I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand. He was too close to him, too close for comfort. "Look at us, psycho peas in a pod." I push Slasher back, I couldn't keep the rage boiling in me contained. Saya grabs me pulling me back. "What say we go find Mr. Face?" Slasher says nonchalantly as he starts walking off he looks back at Billy "Give me a little slack, motherfucker. I'm in the city."
Saya pulls me back with her as Marcus goes to follow Slasher and Billy. "You have to control your rage Dee. You are letting him get into your head. You're better than this." she tells me. "I know, I know I'm smarter. I.....I'm" I shutter not knowing what to say because I know she's right. She stops me dead in our tracks and she faces me. Her hands on my shoulders. "Hey are you okay? Between everything that's been happening and then the knife to your throat.." she searches my eyes. "I'm okay. At least I think I am." I tell her. "You know you don't have to do this. Protect Maria, protect Marcus. They should be handling their own situation." she tells me as I look at her in surprise. "I can't let Marcus deal with this by himself." I scoff. "Why not?! He's dragging you down Delaney." she shouts. "I love him Saya. I know that's not what you want to hear, but I love him. I have to protect him." I tell her, I can see the pain in her eyes at my words. "Trust me if Vegas was any indication when you were sacrificing yourself for him. I know how you feel about him. I just don't understand it. Why him? Why not....." she stops herself. I know what she wanted to say. "You?" her breath hitches at my words, she was shocked. She lets go of my shoulders as she paces, I look to make sure that the boys were still close to us before turning back to give her my attention. "I.....How?......." she couldn't get her words out. "In Vegas when you and Marcus were out of your minds, I heard you say you loved me." I confessed to her. She stopped pacing looking at me. "So you have know for over a month now, and didn't say anything?" she asked anger lacing her words. "What was I going to say Saya? I'm with Marcus and you weren't in your right mind when you said it." I tell her. "But that doesn't mean I wasn't telling the truth!" she shouts at me frustrated. "I'm sorry, I didn't feel right bringing it up to you. I figured when you were ready you would tell me." she shakes her head at me. "Why does it even matter? You have Marcus. That's not going to change." I didn't know what to say to her so I just stayed quiet. Praying to whatever God might listen to me that this doesn't ruin our friendship. I grab Saya's hand in mine causing her eyes to snap to mine. "I love you Saya but that love is not the same as what I feel for Marcus. And I am so incredibly sorry for not being able to love you the way you love me. I fucking wish I could because you deserve that kind of love. You deserve someone who loves you like you are the air they need to breathe.....but I can't be that for you. I don't want to ruin our friendship, I'm terrified this will because I can't loose you. You are one of the most important people in my life." Saya lets a tear drop from her cheek. "I wish it was me. I'm sorry I put you in this shitty situation. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if you weren't in my life. I could never not be your friend. Just promise me that if he ever does something wrong, I can be the first one to hurt him." I nod my head as we stand there for a few moments letting what was said sink in before catching up with the boys.
Night has fallen on us now as we walk the city. "We've been walking around for hours. He's jerking us around." Billy says to Marcus. "Dog people are weird." Slasher states. "Dog people? You know you killed teenagers in cars just because they were super sexy right?" Billy defends. "Everyone that I killed is going to paradise with me as a slave when I die. I have an actual reason. unlike people who want a dirty animal living in their home." Oh my fucking God he's letting his crazy out. I look at Marcus bewildered. Slasher points up at the building we stopped in front of. "San Francisco's only shelter that allows anyone to abandon a dog. No questions asked. It's like an unwanted dog orphanage. And If I had to guess, this is his ultimate hunting ground. Wait here." Slasher tells us right before we hear a women scream. I grab the daggers from my thigh holsters as I run towards the screaming. Saya follows me as I hear Slashers tell Billy he's fucking amazing, I roll my eyes at his comment.
I see a women on the ground in front of two people one of them holding a dog, a man that looks like that creep who sold me drugs at Shab's party dressed in a bunny suit strapped in a fucking vehicle and then I see him front and center. His face fucked to high heavens. "What kind of turd person abandons a pup?" he asks the lady "I'm sorry" she whimpers. "He's all love and loyalty." He gets closer to the women with his knife "It's a hoedown in hell for folks who abandon a good pooch."
"Hey" Marcus yells at him as I run right next to him. "Cock knocker! You found me quick!" Chester yells his arms raised in the air like this was some celebration. "Let her go." Marcus says pointing at her with the hand holding the bat. "Try and make me." Chester says as I feel my body drum with adrenaline. "Oh you have no idea how much I'm going to enjoy this." I smirk as Chester looks me up and down greedily. I feel movement next to me as I see Slasher come walking up next to Marcus and I. "Ah, you kids into some sexual mumbo jumbo?" Chester's asks as he sees Slasher in a collar and leash. Billy's hold of the leash stops Slashers walk as he looks back at Billy, he releases his hold on the leash. "What's your name, feller?" Chester asks. "You ain't being neighboryly. Jimmy jon, why don't you show this gimp a little hillbilly how do?" Chester looks back at the man in the jean jacket. The man pulls a knife out coming straight for Slasher. He punches him right in the face as he grabs the hand holding his knife. Twisting it down before stabbing him in his stomach. Flashbacks of detention cross my mind before I shake it off. I watch in horror as he completely guts the man right in front of us. "Oh, uh-oh. That's the good stuff." Slasher says. Marcus's face is completely shocked as his hand goes in the air, Billy is screaming "holy shit!"
"Oh, homeboy got some skills! Whoo!" Chester shouts all excited. "They call me Scorpio Slasher but I also do disembowelments." Slasher says. I'm pretty sure that was evident. "Oh! It...it's a damn honor to meet you, sir! I mean, they say never meet your heroes, but screw that! This is better than a...a car show with Adam West." Chester says as he backs up to his car. I throw one of my daggers as it slices his arm, not enough to truly hurt him or stop him. "You goddamn bastard!" Marcus yells running after Chester. "You bring in a ringer, Marcus. You cheated." Chester tells him as we all go running to attack them. "Don't let them get away!" I yell as the vehicle starts backing away. Saya and I are neck and neck running after the car. Creepy dealer starts talking to us "Hey, hey. Can you untie me, ladies?" he asks us but it's too late the vehicle is driving faster than we can keep up. "Fuck!" I yell as I slow down.
I had him, I was right in front of him I should have thrown my dagger faster. I should have just went after him instead of watching Slasher do his shit. I hate myself for letting that bastard get away. I was so close to killing the man that hurt Marcus. So fucking close. I wanted to scream and punch things. Instead I sink to the ground as I put my head to my knees as I try to contain my breathing and wait for my adrenaline to subside. I could feel Marcus's hands on me as he wraps me up into his warm body. "I'm so fucking sorry, I had him. I fucked up." I whisper at him. "No sunshine. You didn't do anything wrong." he tells me "I'm better than this." I could feel the change in my voice, the way I was holding back my tears. It wasn't tears of sadness it was tears of utter anguish. I fucked up tonight and now we are truly fucking screwed.
Chapter 15: Lose Control
Notes:
Smut Content
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
Today was the biggest fumble. I played right into the hands of a serial killer, giving him way to much to expose me. Then we lost Chester. Delaney is struggling with our screw up the most. She was pissed at herself for not anticipating Slasher using us, and for not killing Chester right away and being distracted by Slasher disemboweling someone right in front of us. Yeah that was fucked.
I told myself that I was just going to hold Delaney tonight when she slept but when she scooted her perfect round ass right onto my dick, I couldn't think straight. My hand that was around her waist began to make their way to her breast as I cupped them squeezing and pinching her perfect nipples as her breath hitched. I found her neck with my lips as I kissed and sucked making my way down to her shoulder. I slowly moved her to lay flat on her back. I went to slide her panties off groaning when I realize she's not wearing any under my t-shirt. I move my head lower as I leave trails of kisses up and down the inside of her thighs. I could already feel her shaking. I run my tongue between her folds, circling her clit slowly. A loud whimper leaves her lips as a smirk crosses my face. My hands softly slide up the back of her thighs before my hands find her ass grabbing it and forcing her hips to move into me as I suck her clit. "Fuck!" she moans as she writhers against me. Her hands sink into my hair as I groan, I have always loved when her hands were in my hair. I move one of my hands from her ass as she looks down at me our eyes locking. Her eyes were glazed over in pure bliss as I slide two fingers inside of her. She bucks against me as I pump my fingers in and out of her while I continue my assault on her clit with my tongue. Her hands tug my hair harder as her back starts to arch, her breathing erratic as she cries out trying to ride my fingers "Marcus....Oh GOD!" she screams as her body spasms. I slide my fingers out of her slowly as I sit up looking at her. She bites her lip as I loose all control.
Our mouths smash into each other in a crazed tangle of need. I needed to be inside her. I grip the hem of my shirt on her as I pull it off her only stopping to kiss her when the shirt needs to come off her head. She desperately pulls my boxers off as my hard cock springs free. I flip her on her stomach as she squeals in shock. I really fucking liked that sound. I tug her by her waist so her perfect ass is in the air. She looks at me over her shoulder as she bites her lip anticipating what I'm about to do. I position myself sinking into her as a she shudders and moans. Every thrust is met with her pushing back into me so every inch of me is inside her. I grunt at the feeling of how deep inside of her I am. The noises she's making sending me over the edge. It's still not enough I need her closer. I pull her back to my front as I bite her shoulder, she whimpers at the feel. One of my hands meets her perky breast as they bounce from my thrusting inside of her. I pinch and roll her nipple as my other hand presses her lower stomach closer towards me. Her mouth tilts towards me as I crash my mouth into her. She moans into my mouth as I quicken my pace. I can feel her clenching, squeezing my cock grinding into me as my hand lowers to her clit it doesn't take long before she's orgasms again calling out my name and collapsing into her bed.
She see's that I'm still harder than a rock as she groans "I can't....Marcus....I don't think I can anymore." she whimpers as I trail kisses across her collarbone. "One more time sunshine." I coo at her. She rolls me off her as she pushes me down on the bed climbing on top of me. She slides down on my cock slowly until she takes every inch. I can't help my moan, I will never be able to comprehend how fucking amazing she feels. My hands sink into her hips as they swirl and grind down in the most perfect rhythm as my breath catches in my throat. "You are so fucking perfect" I tell her my voice strained as she gives me that god damn smile, the one only meant for me. "Watch it Violence, you're going to make me go soft." she teases.
She places her hands on my stomach as she lifts herself up and down. I'm gripping her hips tighter as I sink deeper inside of her if that's even possible. Every rock of her hip is perfect as I meet her rhythm her head falling back as I watch her breast bounce up and down. "Marcus" I could hear it in her voice, she was about to cum again. Our rhythm becomes frantic as I thrust into her hard as she comes slamming down on to my cock. Her pussy pulses around me as she screams my name falling against my chest as I pump a few more times before fire spreads across my entire body consuming me as I spasm inside her, moaning her name.
She lays on top of me for awhile, thinking she might have fallen asleep. I rub my fingers up and down her bare back. "I love you Violence" she whispers as I tilt my head to kiss her forehead. "I love you too sunshine." I carefully move her off me as I go to clean her up. I slip my shirt back on her as she snuggles into her bed. I quickly clean myself up and put my boxers back on. I go to turn her lights off as I look over to see her sleeping peacefully. I've spent almost every night in her room since we started dating, we both have had the best sleep of our lives since. My chest had an overwhelming flood of happiness when I looked at her. Whatever happens in this life, I know that I found my person. The one my red string is tied too.
Chapter 16: Family
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
We are playing monopoly on the graveyard, my head resting in Marcus's lap. "So it makes sense that every post apocalyptic future movie is full of punk rockers. They're the ones that survive because they've been anticipating it the whole time." Marcus tells the group, Billy comes up behind us laughing. "It's kind of ironic. The only ones who saw how shitty the world was are the ones stuck living in it." Billy says. "Is that where you see yourself in the future?" Maria asks Billy as he shouts yes. "It sounds sad." I look at Billy my head still in Marcus's lap as he plays with my hair. "Boardwalk with a hotel. Pay me two grand, busta." Willie smirks at Marcus as he gestures to give him his money. "Fuckin' Monopoly" Marcus grins "This is proof that capitalism doesn't work, okay? Because whoever else gets property first, they get to screw with everyone else in the game." Marcus is counting his money "Would you just give the man his money?" I tease him as he looks down at me, his lips turn up into a smile giving me a wink before handing Willie his money.
"Oy, oy!" Lex shouts as he comes skating by us. Willie tries to put on his best English accent "Whereas I'm chuffed. An absolute fan of the status quo, because it sure is smashing for the chaps up top." he laughs. Billy asked if Petra saw him land his trick with his skateboard. "Better than Lex's sketchy bomb drop." she says with complete and utter disinterest. "My bomb drop's more impressive than your imminent middle-age boob drop. I mean they're fine now, but look at those pointy little puffers. No elasticity. Gravity's your enemy, my melancholy mime." he retorts as she rolls her eyes. "Don't start on me, Buttermilk." Willie points at Lex I couldn't help my laugh. "We're on the same side. Rap, punk...poor kids making music about their circumstances." Lex tells him as he hovers over our game. "So you think it's about rich and poor? You ain't been in American long enough." Willie states. "It's totally true. I just wonder if things will ever get better." I say as Marcus moves my top hat for me. "Thinking about the future is a luxury for rich kids." Billy tells me as he walks back over to our group. "I just get through the day." Marcus says as I look up to him, my hand going to his face making him look at me. He leans down to give me a quick kiss. "Yeah, we were all sort of expecting that from you, Morrissey." Maria states as everyone laughs. I flip her off as she scoffs.
"Come on, Billy. You got to have some goal. Just one thing you want to be great at." Maria asks him. "He's great at being my best friend!" I tell him as he gives me that goofy grin. "Can't make it to the top of the ladder unless you're a sociopath." he tells her. "Why's that?" "Because the ladder's made of humans." he answers honestly as some of the group laughs. Saya comes walking up looking at me in Marcus's lap. "You two got a minute." she says before walking off. Everyone looks at us suspiciously. I quickly get off of Marcus's lap as we follow her to the other side of the graveyard where no one was at.
"What is it?" I ask her. "Someone killed one of my crew last night. It has to be Fuckface." she says my eyebrows pinch in confusion. "That's impossible. How would he even know..." Marcus says shaking his head in disbelief. "How does he know anything about any of us?" Saya remarks. "It's the only thing that makes any sense." she says as we all try to process this. "You guys going to let the rest of us in on your secrets?" Maria shouts from where she has been sitting all night. I roll my eyes annoyed.
We make our way back over to the group as Willie comes up to Saya "What's going on?" he asks her as she looks away from him, void of any emotion. "Yukio was murdered last night." she tells him. Marcus has his arms wrapped around me as we listen to the conversation. My mind racing, I want to believe it was Fuckface but something felt off. There is no way he would know who runs in Saya's crew or anyone's crew here at kings. It just didn't make any sense. What other logical explanation could I find that would make sense to me. I see Maria start to fidget as I watch her closely.
"Ah, what the fuck is going on around here?" Willie whistles out. Maria looking more and more uncomfortable. "I don't know but I'm going to find out." I say my eyes locked on the pretty brunette. She quickly looks away from my gaze. "You okay?" Willie asks Saya "I'm fine." she answers him but I know she's lying. "But when I find out who did it.." she says "Find" Willie sounds shocked as Saya finally looks over at him. "You don't always got to keep the guard up, Saya." he tells her. "Coming from you? When was the last time you said an honest thing to anyone?" she says. "That's enough. We shouldn't be spending our time ripping into one another. We have to have each others backs or all of this" I put my hands up gesturing around us. "Doesn't mean shit." I tell them.
Maria suddenly gets up as she asks Marcus if she could speak to him. I immediately wanted to tell her to go fuck herself but Marcus holds me back giving me a kiss on my forehead. "It will be okay. I promise." he tries to calm me our eyes locking. "If she does anything, I will kill her." I tell him as he walks backwards never loosing eye contact with me as his lips tug into a grin "I know Sunshine" he teases. My stomach does a little flip at the way he looks at me. I head back to my dorm after Marcus leaves to chat with Maria, still on edge about my boyfriend talking to a girl that can't seem to keep her hands to herself.
Within twenty minutes there was a knock on my door I open it to see Marcus standing there. He looked agitated. He kisses my cheek as I try to talk myself down from killing Maria. He sits on my bed as I stand crossing my arms watching him. "She killed Yukio." he tells me as he looks down at the floor. All the dots connecting for me. The way she fidgeted when they were talking about Yukio's death, the way she couldn't look at me when I said I would find out. I knew Fuckface wasn't the answer, I could feel how wrong it felt. Maria killed Yukio but why?
"Why?" I asked him as those beautiful chocolate orbs looked at me. "She said that El Diablo thinks his son is avenged, that we should be happy she took care of our problem." he tells me. "How does that take care of our problem. If he thinks the Kuroki are the reason his son is dead, they aren't going to stop at a simple henchman. They are going to come for the top, come for Saya" My stomach twists at the thought. "That's exactly what I told her." he says as I began to pace in my room. "How did this go sideways so fast? I should have known things would go to shit because of her. How am I suppose to fix this?" I talk to myself as Marcus grabs a hold of my wrist pulling me into him. I stand between his legs, his head resting on my chest as I lay my head on top of his. He rubs soothing circles on the back of my thighs as I take deep breaths. "You aren't doing this alone okay? I'm here." he coos trying to calm me down. "Have I told you lately how much I love you?" I ask him as he chuckles "Yes last night after I made you scream my name three times." I could feel his smirk as I stand up straight. He looks up at me the smirk very visible on his lips. "You want to try and make it four?" I cock an eyebrow at him as he lifts me off my feet and flips me on my bed. I couldn't help my squeal. He hovers above me as my hands rest on his face. "You're my red string" I say barely a whisper his eyes change from teasing to complete and utter love shining down on me. "I'm going to marry you one day" he says before his lips touch mine in a slow beautiful caress. Tears start to slip from the corner of my eyes as we break apart "I love you so much" I whisper he comes to kiss me again telling me how much he loves me in between sweet kisses.
The next day........I'm in the hallway waiting for Marcus when I see Maria come up to Saya impatiently "Saya, hey." she says I make my way over to them. She opens her locker telling Maria she's late for class. "I have to talk to you" Maria tells her fidgeting. I make my way next to Saya as Maria looks at me "Alone" she says trying to get me to leave. "Not happening Hermosa." I give her my big mega watt smile. "You know what, Maria? It's all a bit much with you." Saya tells her giving her a look. "you're going to be mad but you have to listen to me." she tells Saya as I wait for her to confess what I already know. Chico's right hand man comes up from behind me with a knife swinging right for Saya. She dodges out of the way as I grab my daggers from my holster spinning them waiting for an opening. Maria gasps as Saya blocks his attacks. She punches him in the face as she dips down kicking him in the stomach making him hit the wall and dropping his knife. One of Saya's men comes up to him holding a sais blade to his throat.
Saya looked at Maria in shock "You tried to distract me." She says as Maria shakes her head no "Saya, you know I would never..." some of Marias gang is standing next to her now. "Never what?" Says voice is angry. Rightfully so. For what it's worth I believe Maria would never try to kill Saya. I don't think Maria even knew Chico's man was going to come after Saya, something wasn't right here. Both the girls get into each others faces, yelling a bunch of shit to one another. I get my hands in between them telling them to stop. I can hear Marcus coming up to us. "Fight's over" A monk yells "Move! Move! Move!" They yell at us as they push us making us scatter. I head for my room thinking Marcus was right behind me "To your rooms!" the monks yell as they start pushing people into random rooms. "Marcus we have to stop them or they are going to kill each other!" I shout to him over the crowd. Marcus and I get separated as I make it to my room.
Marcus's POV
I tried to get to Delaney but the monks didn't ease up as they pushed a bunch of us around. Master Lin comes walking down the halls shouting "Another student is dead. And I will find out whos responsible. You're all on lockdown until I do." I look around my room as i notice Viktor and Willie are with me. I start grabbing random stuff to try and find anything I can use to unlock the door, I find a card but it's no use. "it's jammed from the outside" I say "You're gypsy street tricks will not work on lockdown, gutter boy." Viktor says as he lays spread out on Shabs bed. "Told Gabrielle I was on my way over. Now she's going to think I stood her up." Willie says as I notice he's holding a bouquet of flowers. Shit should I get Delaney some flowers? Would she even like flowers, something tells me a nice pair of daggers would be more her speed.
"Why do you have flowers? Is girl dead?" Viktor asks Willie as I keep trying to get the door unlocked. "Did you over-correct her behavior?" Viktor tries to touch the flowers as Willie slaps his hand away "What? No, step off, Vlad" he shouts at him. Viktor sits up looking at Shabnam's bed disappointed "Shabnam's bed is lumpy like him." he states. I walk away from the door flexing my hands in frustration. Viktor moves Shab's pillow finding a bottle of lotion and magazines. "Is old proverb. To abuse one's horkum is to anger the Baba Yaga." he says as I roll my eyes. "I have to get to Delaney." I say as I look around my room knowing I have to have something that can unlock this door. "Come on" I say banging on the door trying to pry it open. Both Willie and Viktor watch me.
Eventually after turning my room upside down I find a screwdriver as I try to pry the doorknob off. "If we're going to be stuck in here, you don't get to dictate the music." Willie says stopping the music. Viktor is eating some snacks and a drink of Shabnam's. "Got to get with the times, Arguello" Willie tells me as I roll my eyes. "Get with the times? Doesn't that mean just copy what some other people decided we should like recently?" I tell him. "You hate the mainstream because everyone can enjoy it" Viktor chimes in. "I guess that's how someone like you would boil it down. Spoon fed art, film, and music by whatever corporate facility decided you should have it." I retort. "You are just desperate for people to think you are unique" he tells me as I roll my eyes. "you're a vanilla person, okay?" I stop my assault on the door as I look at him real quick "So you go ahead and enjoy whatever vanilla shit you're served and told to ingest. You're boring" I tell him going back to the door. "Is Bon Jovi vanilla? of course not." he scoffs. My case in point, vanilla.
"you're a narcissist, yo." Willie says to me as I turn around to look at him my face scrunched "Because I have an opinion about music" I say "No, because nobody else gets to have one" he tells me walking closer to me. "you're just mad about because I'm actually trying to get to my girlfriend while you sit around and mope. Unlike you we are actually trying to prevent a gang war from starting up." I tell him sitting against my door frame. "See, that's it, right there." Willie points at me "You take me to Vegas under false pretenses, got me involved in a dangerous situation, and then you lie about everything." he tells me "This isn't about you, man.." I start but he interrupts me. "When is it about me, Marcus? Huh?" he shouts at me as Viktor continues to sit and eat chips watching everything unfold.
Minutes tick on as I find a bottle that I think might freeze the doorknob so I can break it off. Willie is busy reading my comic books ignoring me. I freeze the doorknob and grab my bat hitting the doorknob with force as it clanks to the floor. "Hey, man, you crazy?" Willie says in frustration as he sits up quickly from my bed. I throw my bat to the ground ignoring him. "You go out in the hall during clampdown, and Lin will fuck you up, for real." He tells me. I have a hand on my door as I look over my shoulder at Viktor than Willie, giving Willie a wink before opening my door. I look cautiously down the halls as I shut my door behind me. Quietly making my way to Delaney's room. I check to make sure I see no monks as I knock on her door. "Delaney" I whisper at her door. "Marcus?" she says rushing to her door. "I needed to...." I'm immediately interrupted as a set of hands grab me and pull me back as I land flat on my back. Fuck that hurt. "What's so urgent?" Master Lin says looking down at me. I fucked up big time.
I'm in the basement, aka the torture room aka Master Lin's gonna have my ass room. I was tied up to a wooden chair as I listen to Master Lin. "Why is it you are at the center of all of my problems?" he says walking out of the shadows. "Damaged merchandise.." I quip as Master Lin smacks me with his cane. God that hurt like a bitch. Suddenly I feel sick thinking about the first day of school when he smacked Delaney right on her nose, I was impressed with her standing up for me but I didn't realize how much this actually fucking hurt. "Yukio, Who did it?" he asks me as I groan in pain. He smacks me again. Son of a bitch. "What happened to Chico?" he demands as I cough, blood coming out of my mouth. Another smack as I'm being tosses around like a ragdoll groaning. "I offered you a home." I spit out blood coughing again. "Offered you training, offered you purpose. You repay my generosity with chaos." he tells me. I lay my head back "I bet if you keep hitting me, it'll sort itself out." I tilt my head to look at him "isn't that the solution to everything?" I continued saying as I wonder how many times Delaney had been hit like this, how many times any of my friends had to endure this punishment. "Isn't that what you basically teach here?" I ask him as he shakes his head. "You've not been paying attention." Master Lin clicks his tongue walking away from me clicking on a projector. I turn to look my throat dropping to the pit of my stomach as I see videos of my parents, with me. We looked so happy. I'm trying to hold back the tears. "How? How did you get this?" Master Lin leans against the wall watching me. What kind of sick fuck does this shit? I couldn't look away as the memoires flooded me making my chest ache with longing. Wishing I could go back in time, wishing I could have saved them some how.
"Who killed Yukio?" he asked me again. "I don't know." I lied to him still not able to look away from the videos of my past. "Why did Juan attack Saya?" he asks "I don't know" I lie again. "Are you having sex with Delaney?" he asks me "No" I lied again. He had to have know I was lying about Delaney. It was obvious to anyone around us that we were together and considering I never sleep in my room, Shabnam could have snitched on us. "Who murder Chico?" he asked again. My head was pounding all I wanted to do was jump into those films and go back to those moments. I just wanted him to shut up. "I don't know" I say "Did you kill the children at the orphanage?" he demands. I look away from the film for a split second looking him in the eyes and saying yes. "And there it is. You have a tell." He bends down towards me as I look back to see my parents and I filling the screen.
Delaney's POV
"You will eat in shifts. Your groups will have five minutes to gather your food. If you utter a word I'll have your tongue. If you so much as brush past another student, I'll take your hand." Madame Gao says. Once I make it to the cafeteria I can't help but notice that Marcus and Lin are missing. I thought I heard them outside my door. I was hoping he got away but realistically I knew Lin caught him.
This was ridiculous trying to find a way to stop a war by myself. Stopping my friends from killing each other. I see Maria and Saya on edge. Saya starts to make a move as her and Maria both fight each other. "Stand down" I yell at Maria's gang. They glare at me but I wait for an opening to pull them apart. Unfortunately for me Gao breaks them apart as Monks hold them in their spot. "Leave that one" Gao says to the monk as she looks at Saya. He lets her go as Gao stalks towards Maria "I have found the poison coursing through king's. Shit we are all in fucking trouble. I look at Saya and for the first time her uninterested façade was replaced with a worried glance towards me. She takes Maria out of the cafeteria as we all resume grabbing our dinner. I come up next to Saya as I whisper to her. "I'll make up a distraction you go find Maria" I tell her as she nods her head in understanding. Sometimes this shit gets exhausting as I watch Saya make her way to leave as I toss my tray off the table causing everyone to look in my direction. It's almost too easy.
Marcus's POV
My eyes were full of unshed tears as I tried to soak up as much of the film as I can. It's amazing how much you forget details of someone's face or the way they laughed when death and time have stolen them away. Master Lin is sitting down now watching the film with me. "A senseless tragedy, one with no closure, no justice. You know the feeling of that purgatory, Marcus." he tells me. "Senseless tragedy. What other kind is there?" I ask him. "Necessary." he states. "Was Jurgen necessary? He warned me about this place. And no one's seen him since." I tell him, I think I surprised him. He stood up to face me now, his hands on my shoulders tightly clamping down. "Jurgen left for greater opportunities. You're searching for conspiracy because the truth is far more painful." He holds my head making me watch the film as I try to move out of his grasp. "Look, everybody leaves you." he says as pictures of my parents at their murder scene fill the screen. I try to force myself out of his grasp. I couldn't help the sob that escaped my chest. "Confess, we'll navigate the consequences together. Confession brings relief for yourself as well as your victims." he tells me. "confess what?" I lie looking at him. "You continue lying, you'll loose your home here. Lose your friends. Your dear love Delaney." he states. I felt the twisting in my gut. I couldn't loose Delaney. If I lost her then my life was over. "You'll lose me. The only person on this Earth willing to help you." he says. I knew it was a lie, because I knew that I had Delaney. I knew she would always be there to protect me, to help me, she was my home. Our red string has been tied since the moment we locked eyes the night she saved me.
"I don't know anything!" I yell at him. He turns my chair turning me to face the screen again. "One more lie, one more lie, and you'll loose her. You will be back there. I'll usher you out of this school. I will turn my back on you forever. No more friends. No more home. I will make sure she doesn't make the mistake of her parents." he shouts as flashes of my friends of Delaney fill my head. "I'm not the enemy. Not all authority will disappoint you. Not all parents leave. But be very clear, this is your last chance. Your next words will define your future." he says. All I could think about was Delaney, I knew Lin was being serious about not letting her make the same choice as her parents. They ran away from kings to be together, forbidden love. If I don't tell him the truth I will be forced out and Delaney would choose me over kings. I couldn't let that happen, I couldn't let history repeat itself. I was not willing to bring her down with me.
"We were....we were in Vegas. Chico followed us. He saw me with Delaney, he went crazy spewing something about them being promised to each other. He was going to kill me but Delaney shielded me from his gun...Maria...she saved us, I still don't understand why she did it....Diablo would have killed her, we...we couldn't let that happen." I laid it all bare for Lin. He sits down "You lied. Blamed Chico's death on Yukio." he spouts. "Yukio let the Kamigas in and...he got Jaden killed.....Delaney almost died because of him." I shake my head. My stomach twisting more as I continue to talk. "So Maria thought...she.....Delaney doesn't know this. I...I didn't tell her this part. I just wanted the person responsible for almost taking her from me to be gone. I shouldn't have...I" Lin pats my arm letting me know he understands before walking out. What have I fucking done.
I make it up to the graveyard to see Billy, Maria and Willie talking in one corner as I see Delaney sitting in a chair looking up at the stars. "Are you okay?" I ask her as her eyes snap to mine. She jumps out of the chair and jumps into my arms. Her legs wrap around my waist as her arms help support her around my neck. "I should be asking you that." She looks at my face looking me over as she notices all the cuts and bruises starting to form. "Are you okay?" she whispers. "I'm fine." I tell her but that twist in my gut was still there. She kisses me as I melt into her. I needed to tell her the truth but right now I just wanted to revel in her touch, in her presence.
Saya walks in looking at us as I immediately worry that there is about to be a fight. "Don't worry, I got it all sorted out or they did. Either way we are all okay." Delaney tells me as I look back at her. I took in the way her plump lips curved into a smile, her small perfectly straight nose. Those deep emerald eyes watching me, memorizing every detail of her face. I was in awe of her, of the way she just takes control of a situation regardless of whose around her. I didn't deserve her love, she deserve someone that was her equal. Someone who could care for her in a way that I couldn't but I'm too selfish to let her go. I told Master Lin everything in order to not loose her, what is she going to think of me when I tell her the truth.
"Damn the freakiest shit always be happening during lockdown" Willie says to Billy. "Or in my case, nearly be happening." Billy says as Delaney hops out of my arms, as I instantly feel empty without her. She walks over to Billy pulling him into a tight hug. "Awe one day your dreams of a threesome will come true." she chuckles as my eyebrows shoot up in surprise. What the fuck happened during lockdown? "You and Marcus up for it?" Billy teases as Delaney makes a face. "I don't share" she says looking at me with a wink. God I fucking love her.
Saya points at Willie noticing him looking all dressed up "What...What are you dressed up for?" she smiles at him. "I'ma go surprise my girl after her shift." he tells her as Saya nods smiling "Taking your advice. Working on being more honest." he tells her. Delaney gives everyone a huge grin "Awe look at my babies, getting along!" she teases everyone. Saya rolls her eyes but her smile never left her lips. The guys just laughed as Maria sat there watching everyone. I felt like I needed to tell the truth to everyone. They needed to know about Chester, about Chico's body. If I had any chance of saving everyone then I needed to be honest.
"I got to talk to everyone about something. It's important." I announce to everyone as Delaney comes up to me holding on to my arm grateful for her touch. "Secrets got us into this. Holding on to bad feelings, not being honest, not trusting each other. All this back-biting and shit-talking and drama. You guys are the only family I've had since my....my folks died." I look at Delaney my voice cracking "I can't lose you." I say. I mean it, I can't loose this weird family I have created here with Delaney but most of all I can't lose her. "come on man" Willie says not liking this mushy stuff. "Yeah, well in the spirit of full disclosure. I want to tell you all the truth about me." Delaney squeezes my arm, letting me know she was right here next to me.
"I didn't kill all those kids at the boy's home, but when I escaped, I let loose the guy who did. I had this roommate, a psycho named Chester. He followed us to Vegas and he found Chico's body." I tell them, most of them were shocked looking at me, some looking at Delaney knowing she knew the truth. "What?" Maria seethes at the mention of Chester finding Chico's body. "That's not the worst of it. He...he had this deadline......and we're running out of time."
Everyone was in full panic mood, talking over each other. Saya was trying to help control the rise in anger. Delaney just looked at me, rubbing soothing circles on my palm. "I'm proud of you" she whispers. I couldn't look away from her, unshed tears were welling up in my eyes. While everyone else was yelling at one another I decided to tell her about Lin. "Honesty?" I ask her as her eyebrows pinch together confused "Honesty?" she says a little worried. "Lin knows everything. I....I had to tell him." I whisper. I feel her breath hitch as her eyes search mine. "Marcus...." she whispers "If I didn't.....he threaten to kick me out, promised to keep you from me......I couldn't loose you." My voice breaking at I try to keep my voice at a whisper. She brushes a hand in my hair as one of them holds my face to look at her. "We'll figure this out together." she reassures me, peppering my face with kisses as I close my eyes letting her. "I love you Violence." My eyes open to see those green hues on mine brown ones. "I love you Sunshine."
Chapter 17: Marry You
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
We had spent hours figuring out where Chester could be hiding out and how he knew things about us that no one should know. It's not like he was talking to Chico's corpse. I felt a shudder course through my body at the thought. We pinned it down to a few place including Shabnam's house. Saya went out for recon and I hope that we will find something soon because that inner clock was ticking and we are almost out of time.
We were in Lin's dark arts class as I sat behind Marcus trying to focus on the shit Lin is teaching. "Assassin must not love. Must not marry." Lin began as I see Marcus turn his head not looking at Lin. Marcus told me what happened that night. We decided to go back to my room and really have a conversation. I was angry, angry at Lin for pulling a stunt like that, angry he threaten Marcus, angry that I would have gone to the ends of the earth to follow Marcus anywhere. Most of all I was angry that Marcus had felt there was no other option than to tell Lin what happened so he didn't lose me. My glare at Lin today will surely bring me into his office later.
"Must discard friends and ideals. Violation of these edicts is the most common downfall of our kind." I watch as Saya passes a note to the boy next to her, who passes the note to Marcus as I leave forward to read it over his shoulder. "Off campus meeting Vegas crew only" it reads as I sit back down and continue to listen to Lin. As soon as my ass meets the seat Lin's cane comes flying to Marcus's face as I instinctively stop it from hitting his face. I silently curse myself for exposes what Lin knows to be true. "Emotions are a chemical mirage that will betray you." he looks at me "Leave you exposed." I look down to see him holding a knife to my side, I didn't even notice him do it because I was so focused on protecting Marcus. Worthless, Weak......I feel the bile rising as his words float around in my head.
"To care for another human is to create your own greatest weakness. If you love someone enough to die for them....then you surely will." the bell rings cutting Lin off. I rush out of the room not caring if Marcus was following me. I had to get to a bathroom and fast. I bulldoze through people as I reach for the bathroom door, I had seconds before the contents in my stomach made it's awful appearance. 5....4.....almost to the stall door...3....2.....I lock the stall in a hurry before turning to vomit my entire breakfast up. You are worthless couldn't even protected him during lockdown.....they can all see how weak you are, it's only a matter of time.......he will leave you for someone better, someone who can protect him...... His voice was getting too much, I just wanted it to stop. I wanted it all to stop.
Marcus's POV
The anger was mounting, Lin knew what he was doing when he tried to hit me with the cane. He knew Delaney would stop it, her natural reaction is to protect, to protect me. He exposed her, exposed her in front of everyone spouting about how love was weakness. He's wrong though, love isn't weakness in fact it's strength. Delaney's love for me has changed her in a way that has made her stronger because she has something to truly fight for. I wanted to follow her out of class as I watched her rush out but I had to give Lin a piece of my mind.
"Some speech. Really got me thinking" I stood up "If you're not fighting for an ideal, then you're just fighting for yourself." Lin turns around to look at me angrily. Good, fucking get pissed. "If that's what you think, then that means everything you said when I came here was all garbage, wasn't it? That pre-rehearsed sermon? Give the peasants the power to overthrow their corrupt masters. Give my...my rage a voice loud enough to be heard around the world." Lin turns away from me, my rage now lit "Jurgen was right. Carrot on a stick. You pretend that you empower the poor outcasts like me, but you can't care about that." I tell him. "The boy who had nothing is offered the key to change the world. Instead of trying, he killed the man who gave it to him." Lin mutters. "Or another old man exploits the frustrations of the next generation to his own ends." I walk up behind him as he turns to face me. "The young always tell themselves that when they get their chance they'll do things differently. Burn it all down. And yet, all these millennia later, the world remains the same" Lin steps closer to me as I take a step back. "Humans remain the same. You either accept it, navigate it, or allow yourself to be suffocated by it." he's trying to intimidate me, but I won't let him. "From, where I'm standing, you're the one who's suffocating. I confessed. I broke all your rules and I'm still alive. You know what I think? I think once upon a time, you were on the other side of this conversation. I think you let me live because I'm who you used to be. I'm who you suffocated." the moment those words left my lips the bell rings and I start for the door. "Is the boy leaving?" he asks me. I stop "No. Everything I'm willing to die for is right here." I say before walking out the door.
I walk out of class and realize Delaney isn't waiting, I walk towards her locker and see Billy standing there talking to Petra and Lex. Delaney no where to be seen. I walk up to them "Have you seen Delaney?" I asked them as they all shake their head no. I look around again "Didn't you both have class together?" Petra asked as I look back at them. "Yes, some shit happened Delaney rushed out of class and I stayed back to talk to Lin" I look behind me trying to spot her brown curls, nothing. Saya comes up to me realizing my obvious distress "I saw her rush to the bathroom by...." I don't stay to listen to the rest as I take off for the bathrooms. I don't even care if anyone else is in there as I come barreling in. I see her feet on the ground, her sobs coming from the stall. My heart clenches as I rush to her, "Delaney unlock the stall" I gently demand. She doesn't move "Sunshine please, unlock the stall." I choke out. I hear the latch slide across as the door gives. I swing it open as I look down to see her leaning against the stall wall her face red and soaked with tears as she looks up at me. "His voice wont go away" she whispers on a sob as my heart cracks in half. I fall to the ground gathering her up in my arms as she lays her head on my chest continuing to sob.
"You are the smartest, most caring, slightly terrifying, badass dagger wielding girl I love. Don't listen to that voice in your head because it's wrong." I tell her kissing the top of her head. I rub her back letting her get out the rest of her sobs. I felt a gut punch realizing that I wasn't here for her, I should have known the minute she rushed out of class something was wrong. After several minutes and a soaked shirt she finally looks up at me. "I'm so sorry I'm not better for you, I know you are going to find someone who can be what you need." I felt my whole chest tighten at her words. One of my hands comes to her cheek as it rubs the tears away. "You have no idea the depths I would go to be with you. I would burn the world down to protect you. You are and will always be the only one for me. I will never stop finding you in each life and loving you in every single one of them." I tell her leaning down to kiss her, an earth shattering heart skipping kiss till I feel her breathing become steady again. "My life isn't worth shit if you aren't in it. Got it?" I ask her as she nods her head yes. "Don't let those voices lie to you. I'm not going anywhere." she nestles back into my chest as we sit there a little longer in silence before she was ready to clean up her face and head to our next class. I refused to leave her side the rest of the day, my hand was permanently attached to hers wherever she went.
We meet up with the Vegas crew at the comic store after school. Delaney was nestled between my legs as my arms wrapped around her, refusing to let her go even for a moment. Saya lays down several photos of Chester and his groupies. I pick up one of the photos "Jesus. Is that Shabnam's dad?" I ask Saya "His mom could be in there as well." Delaney offers. "All the more reason we have to do this now." Billy looks at me and Delaney "Shabnam's house is rigged with traps. Chester has seven to eight people inside helping him." Saya gives us the details as Maria starts to get worried "You're sure he has Chico?" "It's no bluff, he knows everything. He has to be getting information from someone inside of kings." Saya says as I notice Willie off to the side not willing to come over and look at the photos. "Shabnam's parents." Delaney says I feel her body tense "I'm going to fucking kill him." I kiss her cheek "Calm down sunshine, lets focus on one problem at a time." I whisper in her ear as her tension starts to melt. "There's another problem. El Diablo. If this animal sends him Chico's head, if he finds out it was me" Maria is starting to freak. "We're gonna need some serious firepower. Guns, explosives." I state "Y'all must be out your damn minds." Willie says as he uncrosses his arms and walks out the door. Delaney looks up at me worried as I kiss her forehead. For the first time today I leave her side as I follow after Willie.
"Hey!" I shout at him but he keeps walking ignoring me. "You know, I didn't mean to bring this into our lives. But it's here and we have.." he interrupts me "We ain't no damn SWAT team!" he shouts turning around to face me. Well no shit. "No, we're better trained. It's not just our asses, okay? Killing Chester? We'll be saving people, man." I tell him. "there are many causes I'd die for, there ain't a single cause I'd kill for." I roll my eyes "Oh, pacifism. It's a nice idea, but if you don't help one side fight, then you help the other side win." "This hero shit." he steps closer to me "It's just a mask you wear to justify the chaos. You wanna know what I think? I think maybe Delaney should get as far away from you before you get her killed." he starts to walk away as I grab his arm stopping him. "Yeah, well, maybe pretending to be a hero is better than accepting that you're not one." Delaney comes walking up to us as she grabs a hold of my hand. Willie shakes his head at her.
"Gabby's right, so used to living in toxic air, I can't even see straight anymore." Delaney squeezes my hand as I squeeze back. "What about your friends?" I ask him. "Shit. Marcus, if this is what being your friend gets me...." I look away from him, unable to stomach what he just said. "Delaney, don't follow him so deep you can't get out. It's not worth dying over." he tells her as he walks away. Delaney turns to me in shock "What the fuck was that about? Are you okay?" she turns to me. "No but I will be." I pause thinking everything over. "Do....do you think....maybe I'm not good enough for you." the doubt was steeping into my thoughts, clouding my judgement. She grabs a hold of my face in her hands making me look at her, her dark green eyes searching mine. "Listen to me very carefully. I don't know what the fuck Willie said to you and I don't care. You told me your life isn't worth shit if I'm not in it. Well Violence I'm not going anywhere, you are my red string. We are in this together, through amazing times and really fucked up times. This life with you is worth any risk. I love you." I nod my head at her words kissing her. I don't know what I did to deserve her, but I'm not wasting it worried about what ifs.
We walk back into the comic store as everyone looks up at us noticing Willie missing. "Willie's out?" Billy asks we don't say anything they all know the answer. Saya goes back to looking at the photos as Delaney walks up next to her. "Okay, the backyard and all the doors are booby-trapped, the windows are reinforced, but if we get some C-4...." Billy interrupts her "Yeah, yeah, they sell that at Costco, right? Next to the big bags of popcorn." he teases. "Fucking funny guy" Delaney says to him as he gives her a wink. "There's only one person I know who can get it." I tell them. "Great, let's go." Maria says impatiently "No, he said he can get it. Whether he will is the real question. Especially after what you did to him." Delaney tells her, Maria rolling her eyes realizing who we are talking about.
Delaney's POV
"It's a pass" Lex says "A hard pass" Petra adds. Fucking great, I've been saying this all along that Maria was fucking up everything. Marcus drops his head looking over at me in frustration. "If we don't stop Chester and get Chico's head, the cartel...." Petra interrupts Marcus rolling her eyes "The cartel will kill her and the serial killer will kill you. Everyone will die. We get it." she says devoid of emotion. "So why won't you help?" I ask her as Billy nods his head with me. "Help the loony bird who almost castrated me?" Lex answers me "The hillbillies? The cartel?" Petra states like it's an obvious reason why she won't help. I mean I get it, if I wasn't completely in love with someone directly involved I would be reluctant too. "It's bloody Christmas break. I've got a plane ticket and a pint with my name on it." Lex is clearly irritated. Saya stands up walking closer to him. "We need you. Please" I think the earth just shook? Hell has definitely frozen over, the sky is parting. Everyone is silently waiting for Lex to say anything, all of us stunned at Saya uttering the word please. "This is the guy who cut up Marcus?" Petra looks at me. "No" Lex interjects. "Stop letting this madness into your head, Petra. Go ruin someone else's holiday. Shoo." Lex scoffs. "Alright" Marcus huffs out frustrated. "Come on, Sunshine, let's go. You were right. He's all bark. I thought he wanted to change the world with a bullet" Marcus stands grabbing my hand as we walk towards the door. "More a figure of speech, mate." "Oh" Marcus chides as I interrupt "Right, so it's all talk." taunting him. "You talk a lot about the good that you want to do with what you've been taught here...someday." Billy looks to Lex. If anyone can talk him into it, it would be Billy. "There is no one who deserves a bullet more than that monster we're about to face. If you are as good as you say you are put your money where your loud fucking mouth is. Help us." Marcus says, I have never been so turned on in my life. Lex doesn't look up as Marcus sighs walking away. Petra looks at Lex in a plead. "I know a bloke." Lex begins as Marcus walks back into the room shutting the door. We go over a plan, not the best laid one but it will work.
Marcus wanted to run to his room a gather a few things, I told him I would meet him in a minute. Saya watches him walk away as she comes standing next to me. "Whatever happens I need you to promise me that he walks away alive." I say. Saya's whole body tenses not daring to turn to look at me. "I'm not going to let you die over some boy." she tried to sound devoid of emotion but I could hear it, the fear. "I'm not asking you too. I'm asking you to make sure he gets out alive." I look over at her. She was holding back tears. "Delaney, I won't...." I stop her. "I can't live in this world if he's not in it. Promise me Saya......please promise me." I plead with her. She shakes off her emotions before turning to me. "Promise" she says before walking off. A few minutes later I walk into Marcus's room as him and Shab are talking. Shabnam rolls his eyes at me as I walk into the room. Trust me feelings mutual bitch. "The rat queen...never would have pegged you to date someone like him." Shabnam digs. "Well Shabnam it's because Marcus has a magical dick that I just love to ride. So why don't you be a doll and get out." I see Marcus's eyebrows shoot up as he looks over to me. Shabnam almost chokes on his spit as he gets up, Marcus follows him to the door as he shuts and locks it behind him.
The moment the door shuts I push him against the door my lips on his instantly my hands fisted in his shirt. It was a heated kiss, I was so unbelievably turned on listening to Marcus fight so hard to get Lex's help. It was a weird kind of sexy and now all I can think about is him inside me. He breaks the kiss a smirk on his lips as he looks down at me. "Magical dick..." I silence him with another kiss "Listening to you tonight was a huge turn on." I tell him breaking the kiss. His eyebrow cocks before I feel his hands grip the back of my thighs pulling me up as my legs hook around his waist before he turns us my back hitting his wooden door. Our kiss became wild, full of lip biting and tongues dancing. Marcus's hand comes to the nape of my neck grabbing a fist full of my curly hair and pulling it as my head tilts up exposing my neck as he bits and sucks. I hear the clang of his belt buckle before he unzips his pants. He slips my panties to the side as he plunges his cock deep inside me my back arching as I scream out in pleasure. His lips are back on mine trying to silence my moans. With every deep thrust inside of me his door bangs and rattles, the cold wood biting at my exposed ass. It doesn't take long before both us slip into oblivion screaming each others name before collapsing on the floor. We lay on the ground trying to catch our breathes as Marcus holds my hand up his fingers tracing designs all over my palms. Once we are ready he helps clean me up, before he cleans himself. I love how attentive he is to me, I'm not use to this kind of love. We gather up his stuff before walking out of the room to meet up with the others.
Saya finds us in the hall as she whispers "Meeting Lex's contact at The Adolescents show tonight. Bring whatever money you've got." I nod my head "We will store the explosives in the back of the comic shop. I open the store tomorrow so no one else will be there." he tells us before stopping causing us both to halt. "I never thanked you before for helping me, helping us." he looks at Saya. "Don't flatter yourself, you're my pledge. But if you get everyone killed tomorrow" she pauses looking right at me as Marcus nods in understanding. "and you screw it up, I'm the one stuck paying the price." she walks off as Marcus looks down at me kissing my forehead as we head to my room so I can change. I throw on a pair of clean panties I swear I smell like sex but Marcus teases me about making sure everyone knows I'm his. I throw on a black skirt with a slit up the side, and a lace corset before grabbing Marcus's jean jacket he wore to Shabnam's party. My two daggers are in their rightful place before I turn off my lights and we walk out to go meet our friends.
"Probably not all mall Santa's are pedophiles but, I mean, the percentages have gotta be high, right?" Petra tells Lex as we walk up to them "Well, now I'm thinking on it, Christmas is that one night a year where a strange bearded man is allowed to sneak into the house." Lex says the bile working its way up as I try to push the memories out of my head. Marcus squeezes my hand leaning down to whisper in my ear "He can't hurt you anymore" I nod my head as I focus on Billy singing dashing through the snow as we wait for Saya to join us. I let go of Marcus's hand as I join Billy dancing ridiculously on the sidewalk singing a Christmas carol. I peak over to see Marcus standing there watching me like I'm the sun and the world revolves around me. My heart skipped a beat as I give him a little wink. Saya finally shows up Lex going off about her being late as we all just ignore him. "Why'd you pick the show?" Saya walks up to Billy. "I already had tickets and I was not gonna miss The Adolescents." Billy pulls his tickets up holding them up to us. "Let's get this over with" Lex says grabbing the tickets from his hands.
The place was crowded as we make our way inside. Lex groans "Ugh, west coast punk. The yanks stole punk from us and ruined it." I roll my eyes at him "You're high. Punk started here. The Stooges, the MC5..." Billy begins "Home-scene pride is some thinly laundered self congratulation." Petra tells Billy. "Right, there's plenty of great shit from both camps." he agrees with her. "Who are we looking for?" Marcus asks Lex. "Oh, you'll know him when you see him." he laughs before walking off.
"All the colors of the punk costume rainbow." Marcus says as he holds my waist trailing behind me. Lex finds his contact as he walks up to him. "Oi, Cactus Jack. Bit overdressed, aren't we?" Lex talks to him. "You foreign grommet. You couldn't meet in a seedy parking lot or a crack squat? Had to be this freak show?" the guy I assumed is Cactus Jack says as Billy goes up to Lex "You two must know each other really well." teasing him "Oh, meet Cactus Jack. Uh hard to tell by looking at him, but Jack runs an Army Navy surplus store and really likes blowing things up." Lex looks back at him. "But I don't deal with people I don't know. Strange people." Well this is fucking great. Lex turns around to look at us. "So, Jack's a little uptight. Hard to believe. Best give me the cash and I'll get the stuff." Lex tells us as I shake my head no. Saya must have had the same idea. "What am I gonna do?" he asks offended. "Buy a bunch of drugs and booze." Petra states "Yeah your suspicion is rightfully warranted. Take it or leave it." he agrees with her. "Fine. After you get everything stash it in the comic shop. Back loading area." I tell Lex as I pull Marcus's keys from his pocket Marcus's eyes never leaving my face as his eyebrow is cocked. I hand the keys to Lex hoping I'm not making a big mistake. "The rest of us will meet there tomorrow, 8 p.m." I tell the group. Lex leaves with Cactus Jack as Petra and Billy move closer to the stage. Marcus grabs hold of my hand "Should we head back?" he asks. "Get some rest before we commit suicide tomorrow." he says but I know he doesn't want to sleep by the way he was looking at me.
"Are you crazy? The goddamn Adolescents are playing!" I tell him as Saya pats his shoulder. "The goddamn Adolescents" she teases. "I...I'm not interested." He says. "It might be our last night on Earth, Violence." I tell him as he looks at me still a little unsure. He bends down to whisper in my ear "If it's our last night on Earth, Sunshine then I want to be buried deep inside of you while you call out my name." a shiver runs down my spine as I instantly become wet. He stands back up "Besides I don't want to get beat up by strangers." he tells me as Saya gives him her flask, he takes a big sip before handing it to me as I drink from it. The burn making it all the way down to my belly. "Slam dancing, it's not like that. It's a pure expression of their enthusiasm and joy for music. It looks violent but it's not. It's play fighting" Saya tells him. "Mm-hmm" he lets out, I fucking love when he makes that noise. "Quit being so goddamn judgmental and you might actually enjoy yourself." she says grabbing my arm as we walk towards the front into the chaos. I turn around to look at Marcus "Life is suppose to be enjoyed" I wink at him. His smile is huge as he watches us for a few seconds slamming and dancing with others before he comes to join us. His smile is huge the entire time as the five of us spend the night laughing, dancing, slamming and being teenagers.
Later......We walk out into the cold night air Marcus is on cloud nine the smile hasn't left his lips. He spins around looking at me "Holy shit! that was fucking amazing!" he turns around as we walk down the sidewalk, I hop on his back as he catches me giving me a piggy back ride. "That was nothing like how I thought it was!" he shouts as I chuckle "I knew you would like it once you let down your guard." he helps me off his back as he holds my hands walking backwards to face me. "Oh, man I got knocked down and the scariest guy in there, he picked me up, patted me on the back, and he...he wrapped his arm around me and we started dancing around together." he tells me as I just look at him enjoying watching him be so excited about something. It made me realize that this would have been our future if we were normal teens. Enjoying a night out dancing and being with friends. We stop so Marcus can light a cigarette "I'm glad you went in, glad you got to experience it." I smile at him "I had an amazing time" he says as I go to grab the cigarette from his mouth taking a big inhale before handing it back to him. He looks at me deeply like he's looking into my fucking soul. "I'm going to marry you." he states as I chuckle. "Awe, come on Sunshine. I'm being serious. We are going to make it out of this and when we do, I'm going to marry you." in a split second I launch myself into his arms my lips meeting his as I feel his lips turn up in a smile. We walk back into the alleyway away from prying eyes as I push him against the wall. Our bodies together in a tangle of limbs as we both fight for dominance. I love this man, I love everything about him. I would marry him right now if he asked me too, no hesitation. He was mine and I was his. I don't know if it was his confession of marriage or if it was the fear of this being our last night on this Earth. When our bodies collided it was like we were made as one. No more Marcus and Delaney, it was just us together forever.
Chapter 18: Fading
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
Eyes open like sandpaper. Ugh, how much did we drink last night? Head feels like it was fucked by a giant. Everything hurts. I look over to see Delaney laying next to me naked. I took a moment to marvel at her, she was so fucking beautiful. Wait did I tell her I was going to marry her? Shit. Drunk Marcus does not know how to keep his thoughts to himself. I look over to the clock on her night stand. The comic shop was suppose to open two hours ago. If I don't open, Blaine will, and if Blaine opens he'll find.... "Shit!" I shout before grabbing my clothes off the floor and slipping them on. I didn't have enough time to run back to my room and change. Delaney peeks over her bare shoulder, "Marcus? What's going on?" her voice groggy. I'm trying to quickly button my jeans "Uh, late to open comics." I tell her "What!" she shouts. I grab my shirt kissing her forehead "The store is full of explosives!" I rush out before turning on my heels and running out her door.
I'm running as fast as I can. I'm still so fucking drunk. I can't believe I didn't set the alarm on her clock. So fucking stupid. My head was pounding so bad I could throw myself under a bus. I ran into a lady in the street her coffee went flying everywhere. I couldn't stop though, I had to make it to the comic shop. I see another women walk out of a breakfast joint, I grab the burrito from her hands as I scarf it down. So hungry. I ran out in the middle of the street, almost getting squashed by a van. Shit. Delaney would bring me back to life just to kill me all over again if I recklessly die. I felt my stomach turn, the burrito not agree with me at all. I stop for a brief moment to hurl the contents of my stomach up, got a few disgusted looks. I didn't think I was going to make it but I did. Over a dozen people waiting to get in. Yelling at me about waiting for hours. "All right, i'm sorry." I tell them as I go to unlock the door. God they won't stop yelling at me, my head was killing me from all the noise. "Relax!" I yell at them. "Fuck you" one kids tells me. "Dude, just let us in already" another one pipes up. I turn on the lights, the phone is ringing "You owe me Spider-man fighting Sabretooth! You promised!" a boy named Mike says following me. Doesn't he not realize I have other things to do at the current moment, like answer the phone.
I grab the phone as I try to walk towards the back of the shop "Lost Innocence Comics, this is Marcus." I say. Fuck it's Blaine. "Oh...oh hey, Blaine." Mike won't leave me alone. I cover up the phone as I look to him "fuck off Mike" I try to walk away from him "Oh, yeah, no, everything's law. I was just in the bathroom. Cool." I pull the currents to the back storage. Boxes of explosives sitting there in crates. "Yeah, i'll grade that new batch." I close the curtain, Mike still standing watching me. "I don't care if you're hung over." I drop the phone rolling my eyes at him as I go to put the phone back on the hook. "You promised me if I brought you a sandwich you'd draw a Sabretooth fighting Spider Man!" he tells me. "Oh, fuck off, Mike." I slam the phone back on the hook. "Come on!" he begs me. I make my way over to the counter "Can you just sketch it?" he puts the sketch book in front of me but I move it out of my way so I can slam my head down on the counter. "Oh, God, please fuck off, Mike" I plead with him but he just stands there rapidly tapping my fucking shoulder. He doesn't leave me the fuck alone. I just needed to be alone while I work this fucking headache off.
Delaney's POV
There was knocking on my door as I groaned rolling over and slipping on one of Marcus's shirts and a pair of sweatpants. "This better be fucking worth it" I yell over towards my door. I wasn't expecting to see an angry Lin on the other side. I'm fucked. "You violated the rules Delaney." He eyes the tshirt I'm wearing before looking behind me to see the very tossed around bed. "I wasn't.." he interrupts me "Don't embarrass yourself further by lying. You thrive on honesty Delaney, don't start being deceitful now." I felt a lump in my throat at his words. Lin walks into my room closing the door behind him. "When your parents died and I found you years later in that homeless camp, I made a promise to protect you as if you were my own daughter. During your time here you've become one of the most fearsome warriors alive. Well on your way to becoming valedictorian." I don't dare say a word. I could feel it the shift in his behavior. He was angry with me. "But my training comes with a price. Your daggers is in my service until the day you leave kings. Can I trust you to honor your obligations as I have?" he asks me. I felt my stomach drop. I was worried about where this was going, what he had planned. Scared it some how involved Marcus. "Yes, of course" My voice controlled, no emotions. I couldn't give it away that I was terrified. He hands me a piece of paper "tonight you will go to this address. Guard it with your life." he starts to walk off. Shit, I can't do this tonight. "Tonight I have..." he stops me "This is not a request." he tells me opening my door to leave. "Yes sir." I tell him "Where will you be?" I question him. "I've been called to the Guild." Before he shuts my door he looks back at me. "Delaney, don't make it so obvious, your love for this boy. It will only get you killed." with that he closes my door and walks off. My head was scrambling, how was I suppose to be in two place at once. I couldn't leave Marcus and our group alone. I also couldn't risk getting expelled from kings. Shit, what do I fucking do?
Marcus's POV
Mike was next to me all day, griping. The hours creep. Each one takes longer than the last. The hangover gets worse, every move hurts. And they yell, and they bicker over trivia. They haggle over pedantic nonsense. They try and argue with me about who the best inker is, how little I really know about "Doom Patrol," how much better Paul Smith is than John Byrne. My stomach was growling. Oh, that goddamn burrito. Gas pains like a ball of spikes. There's no way I'm gonna hide this fart. I looked over to Mike, the idea that popped into my head was very immature. But honestly I'm a teenager so. He moves his notebook and pen by me "You promised me you'd draw it." he says. This is going to bellow like a dying elephant. Mike's face. I can literally fart right into his mouth. "Hey Mike" I say "What?" "Get a load of this." I smirk getting off my stool and facing my ass to his direction. I suddenly realize my mistake the moment it happened, there was no fart. I shit my pants. I fucking shit my pants. "What the Fuck!" he screamed his face contorted in horror and disgust. A broken slurpee machine. "What the hell is the matter with you?" he asks me as I grip the sides of the counter. "Marcus just shit himself on purpose!" Mike yells out to everyone still in the shop. "Aww gross!" "Run the store, Mike. Make sure no one steals anything!" I tell him as I run into the bathroom. "Or what, you'll shit at them too?" I heard him through the door.
This is fate. This is what you get. I can't help the gagging as I quickly get my clothes off. I'm soaked down to my shoes. I put my clothes under the water in the sink. I use Blaine's shirt hanging up to clean myself off. The door opens as Maria, Lex, Saya, Petra, Billy, and all the kids in the comic shop stare at me butt ass naked. On the plus side my girlfriend wasn't here to see the most horrifically embarrassing moment of my life. Wait where is Delaney? She should be here. "Marcus?" Maria questions surprised as I try to cover up my junk with Blaine's shirt. "We catch you at a bad time dude?" Billy teases, as I give him an irritated looked. "Store's closed" Petra tells everyone. "No!" the kids are yelling and arguing . Lex turns around and grunts at them. He pushes them all out "Go suck a dick, you munchkins!" He shouts at them before closing and locking the door. "All right, Foul Frank, get dressed." Billy tells me. "Where's Delaney?" I ask them. "Well, we figured you knew. Girlfriend and everything." Petra tells him. "I came here, she was suppose to be with you guys." I look at the five of them. "Where the fuck is my girlfriend?" Billy shrugs at me. Saya stands up sighing, "I'll go figure out what's going on. Meet you there." before walking out the door. I quickly try to wash and dry my clothes as best as possible. I literally smelled like shit. This day was shaping up to be awful.
Delaney's POV
It was now night, I ended up going to check out the house that Lin wanted me to protect. I should be with Marcus right now, the thought kept gnawing at me. I stood across the street looking at the quiet house. The entire neighborhood was perfectly quiet, nothing hiding in shadows besides myself. No danger, anywhere. Why was I here? What was so important in this house. I looked at the house once more before taking off and running towards Shabnam's house. It would only take me fifteen minutes on foot if I hurried. I hear the rev of a motorcycle as I look to see Saya come up to meet me. "Fancy seeing you here" she winks "Figured you needed a ride?" she questions I nod my head as I climb on to the back before we take off into the night.
We stop a block away to keep from spooking the house. The black van only a few feet away from us now. I can hear them talking questioning if they could do this without me and Saya. I open the back door. Everyone startles as they look at me and Saya. "I doubt it" I smirk my eyes searching for his chocolate brown ones. Relief floods his face as his eyes stay on mine, did he really believe I abandoned him? "Oh, thank god! I thought you weren't coming." Marcus says to me as he sighs in relief. Everyone starts walking out of the van. "So, are we ready to do this?" I ask them. We all get to work grabbing everything we need. Marcus is hammering nails into his bat. Petra and Billy work on getting some explosives and fireworks to take with them. Lex make's sure his gun is loaded and ready. Saya watches the house noting how quiet it is, too quiet. I go up to her "Seeing anyone?" I ask "Nothing" she tells me, I give her a worried glance. She was just as worried about our situation. It's never good when things are too quiet.
I turn to see Marcus was done hammering his bat. I walk over to him, he smelled like shit. What has he been doing at the comic shop all day? "Hey" I say he looks me over studying me "I thought....I thought I might have scared you off after last night?" he says tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. My eyebrows scrunch in confusion. "When I told you I was going to marry you after tonight." he says a little sheepish, one of his hands rubbing at the back of his neck. "No you didn't scare me off" I smile up at him. I lean in close getting on my tip toes as I give him a slow kiss, savoring the feel of his lips on mine. "Violence, why do you stink?" I question him our lips still kissing in between conversation. "It's a very embarrassing long story." I could feel his grin on his lips as we continued our kiss. I pull away looking at him one more time, taking him all in. I didn't know how tonight was going to go, who would make it out, if we all would or none of us. I wanted to remember him like this, how happy he looks after we kiss. "For the record. I would have married you last night, if you would have asked." I tell him, his grin was now splitting his face.
"Holy balls Arguello. You smell like a turd fucked an oyster." Lex sniffs. "We've got bigger problems than Pepe Le Pew" Saya tells us "Chico's head is somewhere in that house but there's no motion inside." I look up at Marcus I could see his jaw clenching. My hand finds his as I give him a squeeze trying to comfort him. "Maybe no one's home" Billy says hopefully. "Maybe they're expecting us." Petra looks at Billy annoyed. "How the bloody hell is this hillbilly riot squad gonna know we're coming?" Lex questions. "They know a lot of shit they shouldn't know." Billy counters. "Well if they know a lot about shit, maybe they can uncover the mystery behind Marcus' foul stench." Petra says Billy starts mocking a southern accent "What ya got yourselves here is an old fashioned pants shitter. Likely on the account that he fills his belly with a load of hooch and misdeeds." he started doing some kind of country dance.
I look into between all of them, Marcus looks annoyed and slightly embarrassed, the three stooges were smirking and laughing. "Okay fuck off. We are not here to talk about my boyfriends strong odor. We are here to get Chico's fucking head and kill a serial killer. Right now we have a very quiet house. I don't know if you dipshits understand what that means, but it's not good. A quiet house is never good. I need us all to be on our A game. I need ALL of us to make it out of here alive. Understand?" I question them looking around our circle of friends all of them nodding their heads in agreement.
"Look you want to be in charge, that's fine, happy to do it your way. But are you sure we can count on her?" Petra questions me nodding over to Maria. We watch as Maria comes walking across the street from checking out the backyard. "Of course we can" Saya states, I don't exactly share Saya's feelings on that one. Maria stands next to her "I got optics on the backyard. Saya was right. There are traps. There's no movement, no way of knowing if they're in there or not. So what now?" she tells us. "I was just getting a bad feeling and wondering, well, is this something we really should be doing?" Lexs asks his cocky demeanor gone. "And I was hating myself for thinking that Lex is right, and maybe we should just...." Billy interrupts Petra "Call the cops" I look over to Marcus as he shakes his head, jaw still clenched. "It does seem like the less, you know, suicidal options." Petra's voice getting a little louder. I can tell the nerves are getting the best of her. "Coming from the Queen of the Damned? Words to heed." Lex teases her. "I didn't ask you to come." Maria bites at them. I roll my eyes. This was going over just peachy. Fuck me. "What's that? Why, yes, Maria. We've putting ourselves in great danger to help you unscrew your pooch. How nice of you to notice." Lex spats back at her. "Starting to see why Willie bailed on you." Petra looks at Marcus. I felt my fist clench. This was starting to turn bad. "We're worried. That's fair, right? This is gnarly. We could die in there." Billy tries to help calm the masses. I felt guilt in the pit of my stomach, most of them were here because I asked them to be. Maria and Marcus were the only one's directly affected by this. I was involved because I happen to be very much in love with one of the idiots and would rather not see him die. The rest of them didn't have to come here to help us, they chose to because I asked them. Their lives will be on my conscious. If any of them die, their blood will be on my hands. Fuck.
"Billy's right. I was so focused on convincing you guys to help. I never considered that. I..I guess I thought....This is what we were trained to do...to take down a rabid animal, a bully, like the piece of shit inside the house. Look I can't promise that no one's gonna die, but we're making the world safer, protecting a friend." Marcus tries to give them a pep talk, it was super cute. "I can't promise no one's gonna die." Saya mocks him "Thank you for the de-motivational speech, Coach. Jesus Christ." Saya rolls her eyes at him. "Saya" I snap at her "What? I'm just...I'm just trying to...." Marcus starts to argue. "The rally speech before the march into impending doom. It's not something people do in the real world, mate." Lex says. "A bit narcissistic. Like we need your great sermon to motivate us." Petra snaps. I roll my eyes. "Look" I snap cutting them off from bitching anymore. "We're all risking a lot to be here. This, whatever this is. This is our family. Marcus and Maria need us. I'm sorry that I asked a lot from all of you. I will try my hardest to keep everyone safe." I tell them. "We're with you." Billy smiles at me. "One for all and all for.." I fucking love Billy, I need his positivity. "That great. You got Billy doing it too now. Where does it end?" Petra rolls her eyes. "When this all goes pear shaped, you'll come to my rescue?" Lex eyes me like I'm bluffing. "Nothing is going pear shaped. Delaney and I have taken down way worse shitheads than these guys. We have two objectives. We take down the serial killer, and we find Chico's head before..." Lex interrupts Saya "We've heard the plan a million times. You take us for idiots?" Lex groans in frustration. "One more for good measure." Saya tells him.
Everyone starts to take their places. I stop Marcus turning to look into those brown eyes I love so much. I run my finger down the scar on his face as he watches me. "I love you Marcus. Don't you do anything stupid." I tell him as his lips turn up into a smile. "I love you too. Don't be a hero tonight, you don't have to protect everyone." he tells me. I know what he's saying but I know that I could never stop making sure everyone was safe. He leans down to kiss me, an earth shattering, make your legs buckle, light exploding kiss. I couldn't help the feeling in my stomach that something was going to go terribly wrong.
As I'm walking towards the side of the house with Saya and Maria I looked over to see Saya watching me carefully. "Don't you dare get killed for trying to protect everyone." she says to me as I nod my head. "Remember our promise?" I cock in eyebrow at her in question. Her eyes flare in frustration "Whatever happens make sure Marcus gets out alive." she rolls her eyes. Saya stops me as Maria continues on. "Please don't die tonight. I'm begging you." Saya's eyes were pleading with me. "I'll try my best to make sure I'm still here to annoy the crap out of you." I tease her but she doesn't smile. "I'm serious Delaney. Marcus isn't the only one who needs you" I drop the smile from my face as I pull Saya into a hug. "I promise" I whisper before we pull apart from the hug and join back up with Maria.
"Back door Betty, all hot and ready" Billy says over the walkie talkie. The fireworks going off as Saya throws a rope up so we can climb up to the second story of the house. We start climbing. I could hear and feel the explosion in the front, the fireworks did a good job distracting. "Door's rubbish. Precision blast. Not an ounce more than necessary" Lex says over the walkie. Saya makes it up to the top slamming into the window. I quickly move in with her as we look around the very empty, very quiet room. My daggers are in my hands as Saya has her sword up and ready. We decided to separate so we can clear the upstairs.
No one was up here. "Delaney" I hear Saya warn from across the house. I start to run towards her voice. I hear Lex scream Marcus my attention being split in two as I debate running down to help Marcus and Lex or Saya. I have no clue where Maria went. She was supposed to be with us. I hear a scream come from where Saya had just yelled at me. I run in to see a hillbilly bitch head butt Saya then knee her in the stomach. Saya quickly grabs her arm and breaks it. "Too strong for my size" she tells Saya as goes tit for tat. How the fuck is this lady moving like this. I couldn't get find an opening. They were constantly moving. "PCP, PCP, PCP!" The lady laughs manically. That's how she's been able to keep up with Saya. The lady knocks Saya on to her back, there was my moment. The lady grabs Saya's Katana moving it to her neck. I stand over them as my dagger finds its home right along her neck. Blood gets all over Saya as she gags before pushing the dead lady off her. I help her up as she uses her shirt to wipe off the blood on her face. I turn to see Maria just sitting in the window not doing a damn thing. What the fuck is she thinking, we could have died.
"You piece of shit, you were going to let her kill me. I'm lucky Delaney was here" Saya says to Maria. She steps out of the window as she looks at both of us. "I'm risking the future of my family to be here to help you." Saya says to Maria as she just rolls her eyes. "You aren't here for me. You're here for Delaney. It's always about Delaney" Maria says in frustration. "They were right about you. You are crazy." Saya tells her. Maria yells as she slams into Saya. I couldn't believe we were seriously having a girls fight in the middle of trying to not die by hillbillies. Saya and Maria continue to throw punches one after the other. "Seriously what has gotten into the both of you?" I yell at them as they ignore me. Maria opens her fans, shit now it's serious. Saya's katana keeps her blades at bay. "Why don't you let Delaney fight her battles for herself" Maria taunts Saya. "You're the one that attacked me." Saya retorts. Maria chuckles before turning around and coming straight for me. I block the swing of her fans with my daggers. What has gotten into this bitch. "Maria you don't want to do this." I tell her, trying to talk her down. "You get everything! All I hear is Delaney this, Delaney that. It was bad enough my boyfriend was obsessed with you. You had to go and take the cute new boy from me! Everyone loves you. They don't call you crazy. They follow you where ever you go!" She yells at me. "I didn't do anything to you! I'm sorry about Chico..." she keeps pushing me back as I block all her attacks. "Chico was all your fault! It was because of you. You just had to shield your body against Marcus's. Just had to be the savior, like always. While I was talked about behind my back for trying to save all of you! Marcus could have been mine." she seethes. "What is your obsession with my fucking boyfriend?! He's never going to be with you Maria get that through your crazy head." I yell back at her, probably not my brightest moment. I felt the slice of one of the blades on her fan on my cheek, I could already feel the blood trickling down. I look up at her in shock. I take off as I slam my daggers into her fans making her flip back trying to get some distance on us. We exchange several hits and swings. Saya tries to step in to stop her but it was no use, if she did she would get sliced from one of our blades.
"Mud people in my house!" a bigger hillbilly lady comes walking out to us. She slams into Maria with a pitchfork, she screams in pain. A huge fucking man towers over me "You don't belong here" he says. I look at Saya. "Help Maria" I demand, "Are you fucking crazy?" she tells me. I have no time to say anything else. I try to swing a dagger at him but he grabs my arm his grip was painful as he throws me down a set of stairs. I catch myself as I try and stab him in the thighs but he quickly punches me knocking me over as part of my body breaks some of the stair railing. My body was half way out dangling on the stairs. My vision was going black as I tried everything to stay awake. I could hear Maria screaming, come on Saya save her. I shake out of it as I climb back up the stairs. Maria and Saya were both struggling to fight this massive man. I stab him in the back with my daggers as he grunts. "Get off of them, you white trash piece of shit" I sneer. He falls to the ground as I go to help them. "You're slandering my godly people." He says getting back up. What the fuck dude. I swing at him again, he catches my hand before slamming a fist into me causing me to go flying into the wall. I fall to the ground looking up at him as he stands over me. "There is a price for treading too close to the real America." He goes to slam his foot down on me. I hear the air whistle as he stops his pursuit and grabs his neck. Billy is standing behind him blowing darts of mellow yellow at him. I swear to god this man is not human. "You decry my soft nobility. But I am a messiah, godless heathen!" He yells at Billy. Fear rises in my chest as I see Billy right in the mans path. "He's too big. The yellow mellows only making him..." I try to get up to stop him from getting Billy. The man turns to slam his fist into me knocking me back down. "I am the salt of this Earth, and you city savages, you will see!" The man walks closer to Billy "RUN!" sheer terror rips through my throat as I scream at Billy. The man chases Billy down the stairs. I try to get my body up, it was so fucking sore. I had to get up, there could be no more excuses. I had to protect them all. I heard Petra tell Billy to watch out a few seconds later a huge thud slams to the ground. I'm fairly certain the big guy is dead and my friends were safe.
"We have to help Marcus" I tell them as I try to push up. Maria was still giving me a death glare as she rips her dress to tie around her wound. "You people, you're ticks, draining me...Pulling me down with you. I'm done." Saya says her eyes filled with tears as she puts her katana in its holster on her back as she stands to walk away. "Saya, you don't mean that" I call after her. "I can't be around you anymore. I can't keep watching you kill yourself for him. I won't...." she stops herself before shaking her head and walking away. I felt my chest tighten as I watched her leave. Maria stands giving me a look that should frighten me, but I was too tired to care. "Not now Maria" I tell her rolling my eyes. In a split second one of the blades from her fan comes to stab me right in the stomach. My eyes shoot up to hers as I look at her with shock. She takes the blade out as I fall to my knees. I grip my stomach the blood was gushing out. My whole world was spinning, this was how it was going to end for me. I was going to die up here alone in Shabnam's house from someone who use to be my friend. Maria walked away as I slump to the cold hard ground. My mind filled with memoires of my parents. Of their love for me, then Marcus came into view. His beautiful smile, those deep brown eyes always staring at me. I could hear his voice saying "I love you Delaney." Tears were steaming down my face. I was dying.
Marcus's POV
Earlier that night in the van......I couldn't stop worrying about Delaney. I didn't understand why she wasn't here. Nothing was making sense. Did I scare her off last night about the whole marriage stuff? Is she regretting being with me now? Saya was going to look for her, did she find her. Is she refusing to come. Shit. "Every great man has been hobbled by diarrhea. Genghis Khan, JFK, Gary Coleman. Time and diarrhea, man. They're undefeated." Billy tells me as Lex comes back to the rest of us in the van after he parks. I couldn't focus on anything else, my mind was so preoccupied with worry over Delaney. "I guess Delaney's not coming?" Petra says "Do you think we can do this without her? and Saya?" Lex questions. The door suddenly opens my heart feels like it was about to come crashing out of my chest. The moment I saw Delaney I felt the relief wash over me.
Delaney was busy making sure everyone had what they needed before she came over to me. I wanted to instantly grab her and pull her into me when she opened the van doors. I also kept reminding myself that I smell like shit and didn't want her to know that I actually shit my pants. She gives me one of those drop dead gorgeous smiles "Hey" her voice was already calming my nerves. "I thought....I thought I might have scared you off after last night?" I questioned her. The breeze blew some of her hair into her face as I reached over to tuck it back behind her ear. She looked at me confused. Did she forget about the marriage proposal I basically did. Another wave of relief crashed over me as she told me I didn't scare her off. I know it seems idiotic to be worried about something like this. I have slept in her room every night since we started dating, we have already told each other we love one another. It's not like we can actually go out and get married. She leans up on her tip toes kissing me. In between kisses she asked why I stink. I can't even tell her. I know she loves honesty but I seriously can't bring myself to tell her. I grin from embarrassment. I didn't want to leave this moment, didn't want to leave this kiss. I know Delaney can hold her own, but anything could happen. Chester was unpredictable. "For the record. I would have married you last night, if you would have asked." She says to me. My heart felt like it was going to explode. Delaney Murphy said she would marry me. The high that I was feeling was overwhelming.
Everyone was arguing, Lex and Petra were on the verge of leaving in a panic. Delaney and Saya working to calm them. I thought a pep talk would help but it didn't in fact the only pep talk that worked was Delaney's. Which isn't that surprising considering the only reason anyone is here to help Maria and I is because of Delaney. Because of the way they all love her, and would do anything to help her. If that wasn't a testament to the kind of person she is, how easy it is to love her. I was fucking terrified when Delaney said "I will try my hardest to keep everyone safe." it wasn't humanly possible for her to do that. She would ended up getting herself killed trying to juggle keeping six people safe. I knew no matter what I said she wasn't going to be able to do what I asked. But I needed her to stay alive. I needed her to walk out of this perfect. I couldn't do this without her but I wish like hell that I could, so the worry wouldn't consume me and I could focus on what I needed to do.
Lex walks up to the front door, he whistles a happy calm tune as he places a packages of explosives on the front porch. Petra and Billy will go to the back being careful not to trip any of the bobby traps. They are the back up team, they wait until I give the word to detonate the bomb. Their job is to flank any hillbillies causing trouble. This is going to be noisy so we brought some fireworks as a distraction, which Billy and Petra will light. Billy's voice comes through the walkies as fireworks start going off. Lex has made his way over to me as he holds the switch to detonate the bomb. The whole front door comings flying out in shards and broke pieces. Lex lets everyone know the explosion worked perfectly. He laughs smiling at me "You want to take a break and have a hug or what?" I ask him "Gratitude doesn't cost anything" he tells me before walking towards the blown up front door. We carefully and quietly make our way to the front. Glass is shattering and metal is clanging. Lex and I keep eyeing each other. We both jump and scream as a cat yowls coming right out in front of us. "Just a little pussy. Must have sensed its brethren nearby." Lex jokes as I roll my eyes. We stand right at the threshold. He holds his gun up ready as my bat is ready to swing. I count down to three with my fingers. 3...2...1....we rush in. A chicken comes flapping over by us. We look around spotting a fucking goat over by a door way. "you were serious about...." Lex questions. I don't even have to say anything he could see it in my face. He groans in disgust.
We make it to the the living room I think, it was quiet no one was here. Some how that didn't make me feel any better. We hear laughing, Chester's laughing but it wasn't him not really. It was a recording of him on the tv. We stop at the tv watching it. "Oh, pear shaped, tits up. We are snookered" Lex tells me. All of a sudden something comes up behind us. I raise my bat as both Lex and I jump, it was just a fucking chicken flying at us squawking. Lex leans in to me "Where the bloody hell are they?" he asked. Before he walks around again as we take our time being cautious. "Why am I gonna die in this barmy place? A bit of praise and a speech on the merits of friendship? Sure, why not? What do I have to.." Lex suddenly stops talking. I hear a chain snap "What the" He yells before his body thuds to the ground and gets pulled away. "Lex!" I yell looking around the room. "Shit!" he yells "Marcus" he yells again. "Lex" I yell trying to find where he was dragged. "get your throat slit!" some fuck head yells as he comes up behind me crazed. I kick him as he falls down. Another one comes out pointing a gun at me. I use the end of my bat to punch him in the stomach stopping his pursuit. I go back in forth between the two hitting them with my bat. A third one enters as I slam my bat into him as well. I don't even know what I yell at them as I'm hitting them over and over again with my bat. One of them grabs me from behind slamming me into a wall but I quickly kick him in the balls causing him to stumble back. I hit him with my bat a few times. I hear someone scream as I look behind me to see a guy come out of a trap door he has a gun pointed at me but I quickly slide on the ground towards him hitting him in the neck with my bat, blood gurgles out of his neck. I stand up before I hear the cock of another gun pointed at my back. This time I have no option. I hear Lex scream as he runs down the hall towards us causing the man with the gun to turn around in surprise. Another man was chasing Lex with a chainsaw, the dumb fuck accidently gets his friend in the chest. He couldn't get the chainsaw out of his chest as they were both screaming and blood was going everywhere. Lex and I both had looks of complete horror as we watched the scene in front of us. "Oh my god!" Lex screams, I think I was screaming too. The man finally gets the chainsaw out of his friend but the force of it pushed him to the ground as the chainsaw came right into his head. Lex and I were both screaming at this point. This was completely fucked.
We move back grabbing the fridge. "Put down the fridge!" I yell at him "Move the bloody thing!" Lex screams as someone comes shooting at us like a missal. "Lex, shoot him!" I yell at him. I try to cover my head. "Tits fucking up!" he yells he puts his hand up over the fridge as he shoots blindly. "Whoo!" I hear Chester scream as he shoots off a gun. "Whoo-hoo you puddles gone and marched into the fucking brown butthole of the devil himself!" Chester yells as he shoots his gun off more. "Oh! Y'all expecting company?" Chester says. "You must think I'm some kind of ding-a-ling. That door is fortified with two feet of reinforced steel, welded by the giant dick of Jesus Christ." he says before talking to one of his flock. "You fluff boys about to learn the stinky dick lesson of old cousin Jim!" a man I'm guessing is named Jim yells before he runs over to the fridge. He hops on top to look down at us, only we weren't there. Lex and I got into the fridge together as he lit an explosive. "Oh, fiddlesticks" Jim says before the big boom.
Lex and I roll out of the fridge. "I'm getting the hell out of here" Lex sneers as he climbs on top of me. "Get off me" I warn him. "Well, come on, sweet tits. Party's moving downstairs" Chester says as he runs down the stairs. "That is clearly a trap, love." Lex tells me, i look back at him. "Get the other and get out of here." I tell him as I try to make to go after Chester. Gunfire going off the moment I move. Lex starts shooting back giving me a chance to make a run for it. I start walking downstairs it was pitch dark, only a bit of moonlight seeping through. I pull my lighter out of my pocket trying to give myself some kind of light. I'm on guard looking everywhere. I can just barely make out over a dozen animal cages. A dog starts barking and snarling at me causing me to jump a little. He gets the other dogs riled up. I see that creepy fuck who sold me drugs at Shabs party in a caged. This is seriously fucked. I lean the lighter closer to him "He fucks the dogs" he tells me, like I don't already know. "The dogs, he...they don't love him." I keep walking trying to find Chester.
I see a woman in a cage wearing a pig nose and some kind of fur hat. "Whose that" she panics grabbing a hold of the cage "Love him, my bull god! Love him with your murder stick!" she screams. I hear the click of his gun as he fires, I move out of the way barely escaping the bullet. unfortunately the woman in the cage is very much dead. "A baseball bat?" Chester asks "you watched The Warriors too many times, bud." Chester was able to over power me as he tied me up and put duck tape to my lips. How did I fucking screw this up? At least everyone else got out, I told Lex to gather everyone and leave. I hope Delaney followed them, I hope she's not still in here trying to find a way to save me. I know Delaney wouldn't leave me here, as much as I wish she would. I need her to make it out of here alive.
Chapter 19: Delaney she's dy....
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
I was sitting on the couch my mouth duck taped, the creep I bought drugs from once, was sitting on on the couch wearing a suit waist up, acting like we were on the news. Chester had a video camera on us. "Live from some fat kid's basement in the charming Sunset District of San Francisco, Fairy Town, USA. it's The Chester Fuckface Variety Talking Hour." he announces as fake applause sounds from somewhere. "Our guest tonight, the dude who tried to kill our host, Marcus Lopez Arguello. And now the man with the power to kill us all, Chester Fuckface!"
I wanted to roll my eyes. This was fucking ridiculous. Chester comes bouncing out facing the camera. He was wearing a suit jacket and glasses. "Thank you, thank you! Welcome to the show." he walks his way behind a table next to me. "Well, let's hear it for our ginger orangutan whose scrotum looks like a yam, Dwight Shandy." So the creeps name is Dwight. Both Chester and him clap. Chester takes his seat. "Now, today we gonna explore what makes a monster." I tilt my head to look at him, is he being serious right now. He looks over to me "What's at the core of all this ugliness and violence?" he emphasizes the word violence. My heart fucking sank, does he know that's what Delaney calls me? Did he some how get Delaney? It can't be possible...did one of his hillbillies get her? My mind was running rapid my only thoughts were now on Delaney.
"Why do we feed off it? See, people used to go to public executions, eat popcorn and butter breads. And today we fake those same thrills with horror flicks. We immortalize mass killers and we ignore saints. Why?" Chester asks. "Well, I think we're at risk of becoming a society.." Chester pulls something out of the drawer before throwing it right at Dwight's face stopping him from talking. "Weren't your speaking turn!" Chester yells at him as he cowers back into the couch. Chester shakes off the anger "Anyway. People love monsters. And society breeds them cause it needs them, I figure. And since I been bred by this world to be this....thing" he runs his fingers on his scarred burned face. "Shouldn't I enjoy a little fame? So today, here on national television, you're going to admit that you are not the Orphanage Killer. It was me, Fuckface, famous celebrity serial killer, done that good work." I tilt my head to look at him. So many thoughts were running through my mind.
Chester fake cries "And you made me do it all. Made me do it with your abuse of me. Blowing me up triggered something bad, let loose my murder goose." he says, is he fucking serious. My abuse to him? This was a fucking nightmare. Chester waves to Dwight, he starts to move towards me, my eyebrows furrow as I glare in his direction, I shake my head no trying to pull away from his hand. "Sorry, this is gonna hurt no matter what." he tells me right before he rips off the duck tape. Fuck that hurt. "Go on" Chester says to me. I take a deep breath. "All right, yeah....yeah Chester killed all those people." Chester smiles from my confession. "Because?" he questions me waiting. I roll my eyes. "B-because....He's desperate for some semblance of significance in the world to make a mark, even if it is just a smear shit stain. Because he can't make anything, so he destroys. Because he's the type of guy who'd screw a goat on national television if it got people to pay attention." I tilt my head back looking at him. Come on fuckface get pissed. "He doesn't need a camera to do that" Dwight offers.
Chester grabs his shot gun as he quickly stands walking over to me "Hypocrite!" he sneers before hitting me in the face with the end of his gun. I fall over on the couch holding my face but he pushes me over to I can look at him. "When society came to reward you for my good work, what'd you do?" He points the barrel of the gun right at my face, I could feel the cold metal on my cheek. "you took that credit, gobbled that fame up! How many videos are gonna circulate of this interview when i put a hole in that ponderous fucking brain?" he yells. Fuck I have to do something, I can't die like this. Delaney would never let me here the end of it. I can't leave her here alone. I throw my heads up looking at him "wait, wait, wait. I'm sorry. Let me...let me make my point for the viewers. Okay?" he lifts the gun off my, sudden relief coursing through my body.
I start to sit up. "This whole thing you've done, all these people you've hurt...All for the adulation of strangers?" a questioning statement. "You figure?" he says to me. "Maybe you think if enough people love you, it'll fill the void." I tell him. "That's what you think this is?" he looks annoyed. "Well, my daddy done me dirty, so I went looking to make my damage public" He points the gun at me again, this time hitting me in the chest with the barrel. "exploit it for a paycheck and a hug. You liberal types love to tell folks how to think and feel and speak. Oh, you know what's wrong with everybody else." The gun now under my chin, I need to find a way out of this. But how? "If only we'd follow your highfalutin rules, the whole world would be a golden globe of sunshine and butterfly kisses!" he yells at me with inner rage.
"All I'm saying...Sadness is rage turned inwards. And I look at you, and all I see is sadness. You don't want fame. You want to be loved. And the solution isn't on the other side of that camera. Fame won't fix what happened to you." He finally dropped the gun. "You can't fix what's broken." I tell him. "Oh, you think I'm broken?" he asks "We're all broken. Spewing our damage, looking for meaning, for justice." "What the hell do you know about it?" he asks me. "I wanted to kill Ronald Reagan." I answer him. "Now why would you want to hurt the goodest president we ever done made?" his voice angry again. "It doesn't matter. I was wrong, okay? Inflicting your pain onto other people doesn't help fix you. When you're feeling weak or sad or angry, friends and family are the only thing that make you feel strong." memories of Delaney flooding my every thought, those emerald eyes, her smile that was pure sunshine. I have to make it back to her. We have a life planned after kings. A whole future we wanted together.
Chester snorts and spits. "My family are a bunch of dumb hill people. I was happier fore they were around." he tells me sitting down on the table. "Family isn't defined by blood." he looks at me trying to gather his thoughts. "I was happier when I was with you." Seriously, what the actual fuck. "You were my first friend" I think friends would be a loose term with him. His personal punching bag, yes. He takes off his glasses, his hand highlighting the nasty burn scar on his face "Till you blew me up." he sniffs trying to hold in his tears. "I'm sorry, Chester. We both did shitty things to each other. What if we put it behind us? I've found what you're looking for. The school I go to, dude, they would love you." I chuckle "Come with me. We'll figure this whole thing out together, as friends." he thinks about what I said before nodding his head "I would love to go to your fucking school. I would love to be your friend." he says as he looks down.
This was my time, he was distracted, off his game. I grab the brick that was right by my side as I go to swing at him. The moment I hit him in the face his gunshot went off. I take off as he screams coming after me. I'm trying to get away as fast as I can, the dogs were going crazy. He slams into me holding me "Pretty words. You had me going. Fooling me! Fooling my feelings!" He hits me causing me to fall on the ground as he looms over me. He leans down one hand fisting my shirt at my chest "You're the kind of garbage that makes folks loose faith in humanity!" He punches me in the ribs, I felt the air rush out of me as I grunt in pain. He keeps hitting my face back and forth, back and forth. "All the pretty words on Earth won't never stop people from loving seeing a victim getting bloody revenge!" he hits me again, and again, and again. His own personal punching bag. One of the dog cages was close to me, he was snarling and snapping. Suddenly Dwight's words come back to me. They hate him....I reach my hand up to unlock the cage the dog looking like it was about to kill. "Peppermint, no!" Chester begs before the dog bites him, Chester screaming in pain. I watch as the dog tears his throat out. I scoot back before looking up to see Dwight holding the camera on Chester and the dog. "He's done hounding you, kid" he gives me a thumbs up.
I stand turning to see a fridge with one of Chico's bandanas wrapped around the handle. I open it to see Chico's head laying in the fridge. I wanted to vomit but I held myself together. I had to find Delaney, had to find the others. I grab Chico's head as I make my way upstairs. Cautiously walking around to make sure no other hillbilly fucks come out to kill me. I see Maria walk around the corner her fans out ready to fight. She drops them as soon as she sees me, then see's Chico's head cradled in my arms. I set his head on the table closes to me. Maria looked like she was swallowing a bowling ball. "Is everyone?" I trail off. "Lex got all of them out." she tells me. "Delaney?" I question, hoping she made it out, hoping she was alive. I couldn't help the feeling in the pit of my stomach that something was wrong. Why would Maria still be here and not Delaney. "Where's Delaney" my voice cracks with emotion. Panic was starting to rise as Maria looked down, not daring to look at me. "She...she left. There was a huge fight between her and Saya. Dee said we were all ticks, draining her, pulling her down with us. Said she was done and couldn't do this anymore." she looks up at me searching my eyes. I shake my head my face scrunched in disbelief. "No....no...Delaney...she would never leave me. She...she wouldn't." I tell her as she takes a step towards me. "I'm sorry Marcus but it's true. Dee, she does this to people. She gets close to them and then when it gets too hard she bounces." Maria puts her hand on my arm but I shake her off. My mind was a jumbled mess, combing through every memory with Delaney. She just told me she wanted to marry me, she loves me, I know she loves me. I couldn't breathe in here, the house was suffocating me. I grabbed Chico's head as I walked outside trying to breathe in as much air as I could. My chest felt like it was being squeezed by a giant. My whole body shaking with nerves, with panic. I was starting to panic.
It was raining and thundering as I stood outside frozen. Maria's hand on my shoulder as she tried to comfort me. "I'm sorry about Dee" she says as she starts walking through the back and out towards the street. "Maria" a male voice says as I watch her flinch in fear. Four men come walking towards us. Three of them pointing guns. The man who called out to Maria looked at Chico's head in my arm, he looked just how I felt. Oh shit, this was El Diablo. "I was hoping to ask you if you had found my son." he exhales heavily looking back at Chico's head. "I see that you have" he says to Maria. Lex comes running towards oblivious to what is happening. "What is taking you both so long!" he gets right next to Maria "Delaney she's dy...." he stops what he says as one of El Diablo's men shoots Lex right in the chest. I wanted to scream out, I wanted to ask Lex what he was about to say about Delaney. I just stood there watching my friend die right in front of me. I didn't know what to do, I was lost. I couldn't think, I couldn't breathe. Where was Delaney? Why isn't she here with me. It isn't suppose to end like this.......
Notes:
I'm so sad that I have finally finished season one. It's crazy to me that I had this idea and decided to come on here and write it out! I'm so thankful for every single one of you who has read this story! I'm currently reading the comic books now so I can continue the story!
What did you think about Maria turning on Delaney? Do you think Delaney is dead? How do you think Marcus will navigate life if Delaney isn't in it?
I'm so excited to continue this story! Be on the look out for season two. I'll hopefully have something posted next week once I read the comic books. They are all out of order from the show, so it's giving me a hard time trying to connect dots and make this story flawlessly flow together.
Chapter 20: Better Off
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
"Where the fuck is everyone?" I question Maria. We had nearly escaped El Diablo and his men. They were fast on our trail, If we just got to the van in time. Met up with our friends we might have a chance. "I'm sure the firefighters screwed up the gateway plot, they just went another way." she tries to comfort me. Nothing felt right, everything was wrong. I had to believe that Delaney was with our friends, I couldn't accept any other answer. My stomach was in knots. Keep running, find Delaney.
We get cornered by El Diablo and his men, Maria looks at me "RUN!" she screams before throwing some kind of smoke bomb. I drop Chico's head before taking off as far away from those psychos as I can. I hear the rev of a motorcycle, but it didn't sound like Saya's. This one was different, it sent a chill down my spine. Maria is right next to me now, not slowing her pace "Who are those guy's with Chico's dad?" I question her panting. "The men who slaughtered my family." she pauses for a moment taking a sharp turn as I skid to a stop before quickly following her "But they're not the worst of Chico's family. If we're sly we might escape. We stand a chance provided they don't release..." she turns to look behind us as the motorcycle approaches "..his brother." her eyes widen.
The creep on the back throws a dagger faster than God. Maria deflects faster. We keep running, I knew it was useless we would never be able to out run someone on a motorcycle. But I had to try, I had to try everything if I wanted to get back to Delaney. Maria pushes me out of the way as she deflects another attack. I look around spotting a bike, it was better than nothing. "Quick this way!" I shout at her as we race over to the abandoned bike. Metal on bone in the background, someone in the wrong place and the wrong time. Nothing could be done. We take off on the bike Maria squeezing my stomach "Faster!" she yells as I try to pump my legs faster "I'm trying" I shout back at her. "My backpack there's a grenade in it!" I tell her "They're too close! It's..." I interrupt her "The only chance we have!" I scream at her. "Do it!" she grabs it from my backpack pulling the pin and throwing it at them. They easily swap it away as I felt my throat drop into my stomach. I wasn't going to make it back to Delaney.
The explosion causing the bike to fly in mid air, Maria jumps off landing on her feet with ease as I continue to fly in the air fast approaching the ground. Fuck...oh fuck...okay you can land this...you can....I hit the ground hard the bike completely broken. Jesus fuck....pain.... I swore I hear Delaney's voice telling me to get up but it was Maria's "Get up Marcus. They'll torture you! Kill you slow!" she screams at me. I wanted to quit, the fireworks of pain shooting throughout my body. "Marcus!" she screams. I want her to fuck off, the world shifts from fireworks to hot pain. I think of Delaney her smile flashing across my thoughts. "Okay, I'm up...I'm up" I say standing on my feet.
Maria pulls me through a soup of brain damage and broken bones as the asphalt quakes. "Hurry! I've got an idea" she says. A dragon growls awake. That engine, the most terrifying sound I've ever heard. Pray to thin air her plan works..... It worked, they followed the bus with the blood. "I never would have thought of that." I tell her as she makes fast work trying to bandage up whatever needed it immediately. "I need to find Delaney" I tell her as she scrunches her face in annoyance. "She's gone Marcus, leave it be!" she snaps at me. Maria didn't know Delaney like I do, she would never leave me like this. I know she wouldn't. "I don't believe it" I whisper out, she ignores me as she looks away. "We need to make a plan, they'll have stopped the other bus. They'll know we took this one." She pauses as I look out the window waiting to hear the sound of that motorcycle. "They are monsters Marcus, true to God living evil. They'll have called El Alma Del Diablo as well. They'll block us in on this bridge..." She turns to look at me "Which is exactly perfect." her eyes were wild as a look of shock covers my features.
She was right. The entire bridge was on fire. Maria stands in between the bus and the two men on the motorcycle. Her fans out and ready. She screams as they come flying towards her. "Surprise!" I say as Maria moves to the side as I drive the bus crashing into the men. They go flying over the bridge and into the water. I come walking out of the bus windshield "Fucking Christ you're a genius." I tell her as she smiles. I see the creep that was on the back of the motorcycle come flying behind Maria the knife pointed right at her. "Maria...LOOK OUT!" I yell she turns at the last second getting sliced on her arm. He's punching Maria as I run over tackling him to the ground. He stomps on me causing my vision to blur. He gets a hold of Maria "Now little girl...I'm going to gut you like I should've the first time." The knife was held high in the air aimed right at her chest. I grab a piece of metal from the broken bridge as I plunge it right into the man. I turn to Maria "Are you..." she waves me away "I'm fine"
Suddenly a strong hand grabs my throat crushing into my windpipe as he picks me up in the air. "Not for long" he says before slamming me into the concreate. He picks me up again holding me over the edge of the bridge. My thoughts racing with images of Delaney, of loving her, of being loved by her. She was the last thing I wanted to see before I died. "Marcus!" screams Maria as she's being pulled away by one of El Diablos men. He drops me off the bridge as I fall to my death. "Delaney" I whisper before I hit.....bags of trash? I slowly open my eyes to see myself laying in a trash truck. Suddenly I hear a huge splash as i realize who ever was driving couldn't stop in time as we hit the water. I rush out of the back as I swim to the shore. Splashing next to me as I look to see Willie. "Willie?" my voice full of surprise. "I couldn't let you die" he shrugs as I pull him into a hug. "Shit they took Maria" I tell him as he helps me stand. "Marcus you are barely alive man." I shake my head. "She's saved me this far, I can't let her die." I tell him as Willie nods his head.
We followed a plum of smoke and fire across the way. We see bodies on the ground "Holy Shit! They're all dead." Willie says in shock "So Maria is still alive, come on we have to find her before...." I stop as we hear the sound of her bladed fans. We start running in the direction of the sound as we come up to Maria crouched on the ground sobbing. "Maria...are you okay?" I ask her, she refuses to look up. "After all these years dreaming about it....it didn't make anything better. Was it justice for them or petty vengeance for me. It didn't change anything." she continues sobbing as I hug her. Sirens start sounding closer and closer as we quickly leave.
We make it back into kings, some how not getting spotted. "Once someone finds Lex's body we're three hundred percent fucked" I tell them, Willies eyes widen "Lex is dead?" he questions. "Yes." I say solemnly. "I have that under control. None of you have to worry just get back to your dorms." Maria tells the both of us. She gives Willie a kiss on the cheek "Thanks for coming back for us." she tells him before walking away. Willie turns to me his eyebrows scrunched. "Dee....where's Dee?" he searches my faces. "I don't know. Maria told me she left, said she didn't want any part of this." I tell him as he shakes his head in disbelief. "That doesn't sound like Dee." I nod my head in agreement. We both start walking to her dorm to find it empty, exactly how she left it this morning. My heart fucking drops, that same dread filling my body. Where the fuck is Delaney?
Saya's POV
The guilt was eating at me for leaving Delaney like I did. I let my emotions take control, I watched Maria attack her several times, watched Delaney almost kill her self protecting someone who wanted to see her dead over a boy. I couldn't watch her die, couldn't watch her kill herself over a boy. "FUCK" I shout into the cold dark night as I swiftly turn my bike around and head right back to Shabnam's house. The house was quiet almost too quiet, Lex should have set the explosives in the home already. I get off my bike quietly walking behind the house as I see Lex laying on the ground. I rush over to him to see a bullet in the middle of his head. No, no, no....I look to the house as I unsheathe my katana. I walk slowly into the home on guard. I make my way over to the stairs as I walk up it carefully taking in my surroundings.
I make it to where I last saw the girls.....I see something lying close to one of the doors. I recognized the shoes immediately as I place my katana back in its holster before running to see Delaney lying unconscious on the ground in a pool of her own blood. Hot tears fall from my eyes as I try to pick her up "Delaney...." I check her pulse it was barely there, so fucking weak. "Stay with me Dee." I tell her as I rip up some of her shirt trying to tie it around her wound as tightly as I can. I get her over my shoulder after a few adjustments as I rush carefully out of the house. I had to get her to King's as fast as possible. I lay her unconscious body in front of me on the bike, it was the only way I was going to be able to attempt driving us without the fear of her falling off the back.
As soon as I pull up to kings a few monks rush to my aid as they grab her from me. I follow them closely grabbing a hold of her hand as we run down to the infirmary. So many looks and stares from everyone as they see us. We make it there as a monk tries to pull my hand off hers. I glare at him "If you like your hand I suggest you leave me alone." they just stare at me not daring to move. "If you want us to save your friend you will let her go and let me save her" a woman says harshly to me as I nod my head letting go of her hand as I watch them rush her to the back on a stretcher. I pace around the room my mind racing before it stops on one major question. Where the fuck was Marcus, the others, someone should have been there to save her.
I storm out of the infirmary as I go searching for one of those fuckers, murder was on my mind. I walk the halls in a fury trying to spot someone familiar when they suddenly come into view. "Saya!" Marcus says in surprise as I walk up to him punching him right in the nose. He springs back gripping his face. "Fuck" he yells as Willie stands between us. I was to angry to be shocked about seeing Willie. "Calm down Saya" he tells me as I make a move to punch Marcus again. "You left her to die!" I scream at him. His eyes meeting mine in confusion. "Left who to die?" Willie asks me. "Delaney" I seethe as I watch relief and fear crashing likes waves over his face.
Marcus POV
My heart physically stopped beating at her words. Delaney.....dead. I felt like I was going to vomit as the world was spinning around me. "She.....please don't.....don't say it. Don't say she's dead" I choke out my voice full of grief. Saya searches my eyes as her body slumps. "You didn't know?" she questioned me. "Maria told me she left...." I tell her my heart feeling like it was being trampled on. Saya scoffs "The same women who attacked Delaney upstairs over jealousy." My stomach drops to the ground. Maria? Maria the same Maria that I just spent the entire night protecting. "Who.....who killed her?" my voice was barely a whisper. Saya takes a deep breath "She....she's in the infirmary. I....I don't know if she's going to make it. It was bad Marcus, she lost a lot of blood her pulse it was barely there." I take off running. I had to get to her, I had to see her. I'm not the praying kind, not the kind to believe in God but right now in this moment as I ran towards the infirmary I prayed for the first time, prayed that he wouldn't take her away from me too.
I run up to one of the nurses as she looks at me annoyed. She tries to take me back to a room to get checked out but I wave her off. "No...no I'm fine. Delaney Murphy...is she?" the nurse looks at me as her eyes soften a bit. "I'm sorry I can't give you any information." she tells me as I shake my head. "She's my girlfriend....please. Please I'm begging you" I plead as she looks around her before coming back to look at me. "She's still in surgery. It's not looking good." she tells me as she puts a hand on my shoulder. I fall to the ground as I just sit there, shock taking over my body. How did I not realize, if I hadn't believed what Maria was saying. I could have found her, could have saved her. How could I have been so fucking stupid, and now the love of my life was going to die because of me.
Master Lin rushes into the infirmary as he sees me on the ground in a sobbing mess. He ignores me as he goes up to the same nurse I talked to. "Delaney Murphy" he says as she brings him back behind the doors. I start to stand no one else out here with me. I sneak past the doors as I keep walking back before I hear their voices, I see Lin and the nurse just a few feet away down the hall staring into a window. I make my way to them not giving a fuck what happens to me. "You shouldn't be in here!" the nurse yells at me. Lin stops her as I make my way in front of the window to see Delaney laying on the bed as a dozen people are crowded around her. I watch as the doctor places paddles on her shocking her lifeless body. My hand comes to rest on the window as I continue to hear the flat line of her heartbeat. "Come on sunshine. Don't leave me here by myself." I whisper "I need you...please" I choke out as I watch them rushing around her. Lin's hand comes to my shoulder as we both watch helplessly. Suddenly a small heartbeat fills the monitor...than another one....and another one...."We got her back" someone says as I feel my own heart start to beat again.
A few days later....I'm laying in Delaney's hospital bed, I've barely left her side only to eat and use the bathroom. She still hasn't woken up. The doctor said it was normal for someone who went through what she did to be in a coma for awhile. Billy, Saya, Petra, and Willie have all come to visit her throughout the day forcing me to leave to "take care of myself". I didn't want to leave her side, the fear was controlling me. Saya had just finished visiting her as she left to report back to Lin. I tucked her curly hair behind her ear as I leaned in to kiss her forehead. "I need you to wake up sunshine. I need to see those emerald eyes on me again. Please baby, I can't do this without you." my voice cracking at the end. I rest my head next to hers as I close my eyes. The guilt wanting to consume me.
"Marcus" a raspy scratchy voice whispers next to me as my eyes shot open as I turn to see those emerald greens eyes staring back at me. My lips gently slamming into hers as I kiss her, something I thought I was never going to experience again. "I love you....I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry I wasn't there" I cried into her. Her hands come up to stroke my hair as she holds my sobbing body. "Chester?" she asks her voice still scratchy barely above a whisper. "He's dead." I tell her as she nods her head. I've never seen true fear in her eyes until now as she opens her mouth "Maria?" she questions. "I don't know where she is" I tell her. Panicked tears start spilling from her eyes as she tries to speak again. "Maria...." her voice stopping as it struggled. I quickly wipes the tears from her. "Did Maria do this to you?" I ask her as I watch her slowly nod her head yes. A crashing wave of guilt slams into my belly.
I hated myself for actually believing Maria. Hate myself for not trusting what my gut was telling me. I hate myself for helping her survive El Diablo and his men. For hugging her when she sobbed after killing them all. I hated myself for leaving Delaney in the house dying. I should have been there, I should have been the one to save her. "I'm so sorry Delaney....I should have known, I should have been there....I don't deserve your forgiveness. I love you." my voice was full of emotion as i tried desperately not to cry. Her eyes searched mine as she tried to take me all in. Suddenly a team of nurses and doctors rushed into the room as they pulled me off the bed and pushed me toward the corner.
I didn't deserve Delaney. I didn't deserve her love. I questioned whether she left me or not, for a second I actually believed the lies Maria spun. The love of my life was dying right upstairs and I walked out of the house and willing followed her killer. I spent the night helping the person who almost took Delaney away from this Earth as she lied dying. She deserves better than me, she deserves the world. I take one last look at Delaney, memorizing as much of her as I could before walking out the door. She was better off without me. Right?
Chapter 21: Regrets
Notes:
Trigger Warning: talks of suicide
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
"Fucking Dick Balls!" Billy shouts as I lay on the hood of a car. I haven't said an honest thing in weeks. Nothing. What am I trying to do? What am I trying to say? Quoting some Depeche Mode, sue me. Things are badly fucked and I can't keep it together. It's been two months since Delaney woke up. Two months since I left her in that hospital bed and refuse to talk to her. There isn't a moral at the end of every story. Mostly just heartbreak and confusion. I can't live with myself if she dies because of me, what the fuck am I saying. She did almost die because of me, and now I'm a fucking idiot who left the love of his life to heal on her own. I really fucked up and I don't know how to fix it. So I don't. She would be better without me, anyway.
Lex took the fall for the trouble we caused, we all lied, blamed him. Is there such a thing as love? When all I feel is empty, the darkness caressing my brain. Need new distractions to keep me from being aware of it. During change life is uncomfortable, but only to the degree that you hold onto the past. Like the phantom limb that still itches after it's been severed.
"Cocking whore door cunt! streaming jets of bullshit jiz!" Billy keeps shouting as he tries to open the driver side door. I hear it unlock "Your chariot awaits." He smiles at me "Gnarly" I tell him as I take an extra long drag of my blunt. I get in the passenger seat as Billy squeals the tires on the pavement. Delaney still itches...."I love the smell of gasoline and ether!" Billy shouts over the music. "Red light ahead" I yell at him. We're out of control. Not sure if we're trying to feel alive or trying to kill ourselves. We stole a bitchin' Camaro and went to Berkeley tonight, went to see Petra's band Disastrous Thought play Gilman. Billy met some gutter punk girls, I melted down pretty bad in front of them. That itch driving me crazy. Mixing booze and speed is nasty on the temper when you watch your ex walk into the venue looking just as beautiful as the day I met her.
Billy and the girls were gone by the time I was done freaking out. I'm sitting at the Bart Station in Oakland waiting for the train to San Francisco. I'm such a dummy, can't ever do or say the right thing. A homeless lady is shitting an anaconda next to me. I'm all by myself all over again. Never felt so lonely. I'm not like the others, I push them all away, I pushed her away. It has only ever been Delaney. Why did I fuck it all up? Without her there is no more sunshine.
Were weeks away from the end of freshman year. De Luca is looking for a volunteer. I keep my head down, I don't want any part of her torture. I hear footsteps walk up, my head rising as my breath catches in my throat. Delaney is now standing in front of her. "I've got to say, I was not expecting this." De Luca smiles greedily at Delaney. I watch as Delaney delivers a combo of attacks all while De Luca blocks them. Delaney goes for a right hook but switches mid swing to punch De Luca in the gut, catching the master off guard. That was all she needed to give Delaney her full attention. She grabs the bo staff from the ground as she hit's Delaney blow after blow. My jaw clenching as I feel my fist tighten. I wanted to stop them, I want to stop Delaney from getting hurt. I felt powerless. It wasn't my job to want to protect her, I made that decision and now I have to live with the consequences.
De Luca stops her assault as Delaney kneels on the ground blood pouring from her nose as she wipes it with her hand. Spiting out blood to the side of her. My chest was tightening at the sight of her, it felt like I couldn't breath. I start to move towards her, my body and brain acting out of habit. I go to lean down, my arm coming to touch her arm the feel of her causing my whole body to spark and catch fire. Her eyes meet mine and for a split second I saw it, I saw that love but it was quickly replaced with agonizing, suffering and grief. She yanks her arm out of mine, "Don't touch me" she seethes before carefully standing clutching her side and walking out the door without a glance back.
"Smooth" Billy teases as I walk back to my spot, I glare at him. This was my fault, her pain was my fault. I know I didn't make the right choice, I knew it the moment I thought of it. I convinced myself that it was better for her. That not being with me was better for her. I wouldn't be her weakness anymore. For two months I have been watching her volunteer to get her ass kicked. Watched her drop her hands so she could leave her opponent open to hit her. She intentionally wants to get hurt, is intentionally opening herself up to the pain. "What the fuck are you doing dude?" Billy questions me as I continue to stare at the door Delaney walked out of.
Delaney's POV
I should have realized then that something was wrong, the way Marcus was looking at me just before he left my room. He looked at me like he was trying to memorize my face for the last time. When I realized he wasn't coming back, the unnatural sound that came out of me in a sob scared me. It felt like my heart had been ripped out of my chest and hammered on. My chest felt like an elephant had sat on me as the world got darker. I tried to kill myself....Billy found me. I don't think I will ever forgive myself for letting Billy see that. The look on his face alone will haunt me for the rest of my life. I made him swear not to tell anyone, he agreed after letting me know he disagreed with keeping this quiet. I think he was afraid that I would attempt again and wanted people looking out for me. Can't say I fucking blame him.
I spent the first month in bed sobbing. I barely went to classes but blamed it on recovering from almost dying twice. The second month I decided I needed to show him that it didn't affect me. That Marcus breaking my heart was nothing, that he didn't mean anything. Fucking lie. I tried to lie to myself every single day as I walked into class before seeing him, before having to be in the same vacancy as him. I wanted to kill all the memoires, every single one of them. I wanted to get him out of my system. I tried to flirt with other boys, I tried to move on but each and every time I felt my heart constrict as my throat felt like sandpaper when anything got too real. All I ever saw was Marcus.
What does a girl do when she gets broken up by the boy she was completely and utterly in love with? Well if she wasn't an assassin I'm sure it's lots of crying and ice cream. But since I'm a fucking assassin, I decided to find any and everyway to feel pain. I've been dropping my hands giving my opponent a small window to strike. The pain from the blows relieve the pain in my heart for a moment, until it all comes crashing back in shortly after. For a second I forgot what happen between us when he came up to me in De Luca's class. My body instantly reacted to him, I hated that. I hated that my body was betraying me as my entire body felt that familiar shock. I held the tears back until the moment my body was out of view. I leaned against the wall as I sank down sobbing, clutching my chest. The pain was so overwhelming.
I missed him, I missed the way his brown eyes were always on me. I missed the way he would look at me like I was his sun. I miss the way the corner of his lips would turn up in a smile. I miss the way he kissed me, like I was the very air he needed to breath. I missed the way it felt when our bodies came together. I miss hearing him tell me he loves me. Mostly I hate that I miss it all, I hate that I miss him. I wanted it all to end. He was right in the end, not Marcus.....that bastard who took a piece of me that will forever be broken. I was worthless all along. Marcus did leave me. It was all a lie, love doesn't exist. If it did I wouldn't be here on the floor feeling like I was dying from a broken heart.
"Delaney..." my tear streaked face meeting his. Those beautiful chocolate brown eyes on my tear filled emerald ones. The grief on his face as he looked at me evident. He didn't have a right to grieve, he chose this. "Delaney" he repeats again, this time I notice the unshed tears. I needed to stand, I needed to walk away. "I...." he trails off. I find the strength to stand as I try to walk away. He grabs my arm as he pulls me back to face him. "Please don't...don't walk away from me." he begs me. "I can't" my voice cracking as I shake my head. "I can't be here right now. I can't look at you because if I look at you. If I see for one second that this is affecting you as much as me then I won't be strong enough to walk away." I cry out, those brown eyes staring at me, my heart skipping at the sight. "You think this has been easy for me?" he questions "Easy for you?" I scoff. "I had just woken up. I was clinically dead for two minutes Marcus! I waited for you to come back.....I waited for you. Petra had to tell me you weren't coming. Had to tell me that the boy who held my heart in his hands had thrown it away...." my voice full of emotions. "Delaney..." he starts but I put my hand up stopping him. "I miss you....I miss you so much it feels like I'm physically dying. I hate myself for missing you. For letting you affect me this much. I trusted you....I told you things no one knows. I opened my heart wide fucking open for you. For the first time since my parents died I thought I had found love again. I thought I had finally found my happy ending in this fucked up world. His words were right all along." My voice barely above a whisper now. Marcus searches my eyes as he takes a step closer to me then another. His lips were on mine as I melted into him, melted into his embrace. His hands cupping my face as my heart felt whole. Then the sinking reality hit me. I pulled away quickly, the tears falling faster now. "I love you" he whispers his voice raspy with emotion. "No....no. Love doesn't hurt like this. If you loved me you wouldn't have broken me. Don't do this to me, don't.....don't lie to me anymore" I take a step back. "Delaney please..." I turn on my heels as I walk away a sobbing pathetic mess. Why does this fucking hurt so much?
Chapter 22: Back Home to You
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
The same dream every night. The old house. My dad had a framed picture of a surfer on a giant wave in his den. The wave always looked so huge. My papa told me that was life. This giant thing trying to get you, that you had to find pleasure in riding. My papa use to surf. Used to drive me on the back of his dirt bike to the beach. I would sit and watch him. I think a lot about that painting and our old house. I think a lot about that wave. I've never found a way to enjoy riding it like he did, at least not until Delaney came along. Delaney made the wave enjoyable. I can't get her words out of my head, the way she looked so broken. I regret everything, leaving her was a mistake. This isn't the way to protect her.
Billy, Petra, and I are sitting up in the graveyard as Petra watches us do a bump. She advised against it, I didn't fucking care. Everything was meaningless now. "Yellow? This is just carpet cooked junkie fuel." Billy tells me as I try to hand it over to him. "All I could afford." I told him. I've been picking up less shifts at the comic store. All I ever see now is Delaney's ghost roaming around reading comics during my shifts. My chest tightens and fills with dread, all I do is ache without her.
"I don't see you without the undershirt. All those fucking scars man. Your dad?" Billy asks me, Petra glaring at him before giving me a cautious glance. "Boys home. When they weren't cutting, beating, or burning me." I don't bother looking at them. It's always the same look of pity with everyone. Not Delaney though, she understood the pain. "I started doing it myself. I guess to assert some control over my situation. Create the illusion it was my choice not theirs." I hold up one of my arms showing off all the nasty scars. Delaney use to kiss them, creating new memoires......but those memories are fading without her near me. "Fuck, man. That's terrible, guess kings is like a vacation compared to that." Billy awkwardly chuckles. "It's all degrees at this point. Don't really know where else I'd go.....or what I'd do to myself out there." Billy leaned back in surprise. "Don't go down that hole you have family here" Petra interjects. I shake my head at her, my eyes meeting hers. "Without Delaney it's all pointless." her eyes flash with anger. "Yeah well whose the idiot that fucked that up!" she yells at me. "I.....I thought this would save her, protect her. All I've done since coming her is ruin her life." I look back down at my shoes messing with the laces. "You're really an idiot if you believe that for a second. You didn't ruin her life Marcus. You give her life. Before you came here she had a hard time letting others in. She was angry, had no purpose then to be top of the class. Drowning herself in booze and drugs. Then you came along and something in her changed. For the first time since I've known her, she was living. She had found what all of us are looking for....she found it with you." Billy puts a hand on my shoulder in comfort. "Then you left her like an asshole right after she woke up from almost dying because of your ass." Petra snaps at me.
I get on to my feet quickly, Billy and Petra looking at me confused. "Dude?" my green haired friend questions. "Delaney. I need to find her." Billy and Petra smile to themselves. I was just about to leave when the door to the roof opens Saya and Willie come walking through. "Sup Marcus" Willie says "Not now I'm on my way to Delaney." I rush past him as Saya steps in front of me. "I don't have time for this." I announce as i try to shove past her. Pretty fucking stupid on my part. "Leave her alone, Marcus." her voice was filled with venom. "Back off Saya" I shout at her, trying to push past her again. "No!" she stops me easily. "What the fuck is your problem!" my eyes narrowing on her. She crosses her arms over her chest her head tilting. It reminded me of a snake getting ready to attack its prey. "My problem.....let's see. Your EX girlfriend.." she emphasized ex, it stung a bit hearing that. "Almost died protecting you. Were you proceeded to leave her in the hospital after she wakes from fucking coma. Leaving her when she needed you the most. Do you know she spent a month relearning things. Simple fucking things. I had to watch the strongest girl I have ever known relearn how to do something as simple as walking. Those days in coma fucked her up including the trauma she had endured. I was there for her when she cried for you. I was there watching her heart break and not understanding what she did wrong. To make it worse.....I know without a doubt she will take you back. That I would have to watch her kill herself all over again for you. I told her you weren't worth it. Warned her that you would get her killed and I was right." Saya seethed "That's enough Saya" Willie warns her. "Where were you Saya! When you left her alone with Maria?" pain crossed her face at my words. "At least I went back for her, for all of you." her voice was seeping with anger and hurt. "We both fucked up, okay. We both made mistakes. Please just let me fix things before....." she interrupts me "Before she never forgives you." Saya says, stepping to the side to let me go. "Thanks Saya." I quickly say before going towards the rooftop door. "I'm not doing it for you." she rolls her eyes. "I know" I nod my head at her, everything Saya has ever done has been for Delaney. "Oh Marcus." Saya calls out, I turn to look at her my hand on the door knob. "She's not at kings. Lin sent her out on a mission." she winks at me. My eyebrows pinched in confusion.
Delaney's POV
I don't know why Lin decided to send me out on a mission so early. I'm not exactly at my best right now. Guess he assumes this will get me back on the proverbial horse. I stay in the shadows watching the black haired boy as he walks through the busy streets. I watched him as he pickpocketed several people. Had to give it to him, he was pretty good. Lin never tells me the objective of why I'm grabbing people. What has this kid done that makes him special enough to attend kings? I make my way towards the alley he's headed for, keeping to the shadows. I lean against the alley wall just far enough away from any prying eyes from the busy street.
"You got skills" I say as the boy flinches looking around the alley. I walk out slowly not to spook him anymore than I have. His eyebrows pinch as he looks at me. I'm sure he's wondering what a small teenage girl was doing hiding in the alley. "I don't know what your talking about." he says as he goes back into step. "Going home?" I question him as he walks past me. "Yes the city bench is calling my name and I'm terribly tired.." he scoffs. "What if I told you there is a home for people like us?" I call after him. I hear his footsteps stop. "Us?" a small smirk plays on my lips knowing I got him. "People who don't have a place, people who live on the streets trying to survive night to night. No food, no family, no friends...." I turn around my eyes find his. "A place that trains you to protect yourself, a place that has a bed, food, clothes, a shower. A place were you can find friends.....a family." My heart clenching as memories of Marcus come flooding through my thoughts. "What's the catch?" he questions. "You can never tell anyone about this place." I tell him nonchalantly. I can tell he's tossing it over in his head, I don't move. This boy wasn't a flight risk like Marcus, Lin didn't suspect it would take much convincing...he was right. "What's your name?" he asked me as I give him my mega watt smile. "Delaney Murphey" a small smile plays on his lips as he steps closer to me. "Koa Aukai" his smile was more confident now. "Ready Koa?" I ask holding my hand out for him. He looks down at it before his eyes trail up to my face again. He nods his head yes, taking my hand in his. The feeling of another boys hand in mine that wasn't Marcus's felt awkward and weird.
I gave Koa the same speech I give everyone I bring back to kings. Saya, Willie and Billy waiting for the new transfer like always. King's own personal welcoming committee. When the Monks took Koa to meet with Lin, Saya immediately pulled me to the side. "Marcus is looking for you" she whispers as my eyebrows pinched together. A bit of panic flaring in my chest. "Why?" I try to push the feelings down, try to go numb. "I'll let him be the one to tell you." she pauses searching my eyes "just be careful, please." I gave her a quick hug before heading off to my room.
Saya was right, the moment I turned the corner I see Marcus sitting on the floor leaning against my door. He was drawing in his journal again. I stood there at the end of the hall watching him for a moment. His beautiful brown curly hair longer now. His brows pinched in concentration. I take the painful steps towards him. My body screaming at me to not move forward. I didn't know why he was looking for me, was afraid to find out. His eyes leave his journal, his hand stops their movement. Those chocolate brown eyes trailing up my body till they meet my emerald eyes. I miss looking into those eyes. He stands up, a faint smile on his lips when he sees me.
"Delaney" his voice a little rough. "I've been looking for you. Saya told me you had a mission." he fidgets with his journal. I look down to notice he's not wearing a long sleeve shirt, his scars on full display. "I'm here now." I try to keep my voice bland, no emotion. "Listen, can we talk?" he asks. My heart was beating out of my chest as I watch him standing in front of me. I start to shake my head "Marcus I...." he steps closer to me interrupting me "Please" he begs. Those sad brown eyes making me throw my tough girl act out the window. I walk past him to unlock my door as I let him in. This was probably a really bad idea. I close the door behind us before taking a seat on the edge of my bed.
I watch Marcus pace back and forth, trying to work out what he was clearly wanting to say. He turns to look at me, stopping his pace. "I'm a jackass. I'm so fucking sorry for what I did, for leaving you. For leaving you without a warning, without an explanation. For leaving you when you needed me most. I'll never be able to forgive myself for what I've done, and I truly don't deserve your forgiveness......" he pauses trying to collect his thoughts. "But you have to know.....you have to know that I regret everything. That I have made the biggest mistake of my life. I thought that I was protecting you......I kept telling myself that I have ruined your life the moment I stepped into it. I thought what I was doing would be better for you......all I did was cause us more suffering. I know I was wrong. I've been filling this emptiness inside me with booze and drugs. My whole body aching without you." He moves closer to me, leaning down to get on his knees as he holds my hands in his. Those brown eyes searching my tear filled eyes. "I will spend the rest of my life, and the next earning your forgiveness..spend my life trying to be worthy of you again. I love you Delaney.....I've never stopped loving you.....I want to come back home to you sunshine." a tear slips from his eyes. I wanted to kiss him, wanted to forgive him. I wanted to feel his arms wrapped around me again. I couldn't let myself go there again. Couldn't let myself be ruined again. The tears start running down my cheeks terrified to speak.
"I......" my voice trails off as I try to collect my thoughts. "We can try to be friends....I can work on forgiving you.....but I can't give you my heart again. It almost destroyed me." I could see the disappointment in his eyes. Could see the pain, regret, I could see all his thoughts in those brown eyes. It physically hurt to not kiss him right now, hurt so much to utter the word friends when that 's the farthest from what I want......I want Marcus again, I want all of him. But I have to protect myself, not just for me but for my friends.
Marcus's POV
I'm pretty sure my heart fell out of my ass when she uttered the words friends. There is no being friends with Delaney Murphey after you loved her the way I did. But I was willing to do anything if it meant she would talk to me again, if it meant that I could be close to her again. She was my ray of fucking sunshine and I finally get to see a little bit of that sunshine peaking out of the clouds. I was hopefully when I woke up this morning that today was going to better. That was until I headed straight for her locker to see her laughing with a boy I've never seen before.
He was tall, tanned skin, and dark messy hair. Who was this guy? Why haven't I seen him before and why the fuck is he talking to my girlfriend.....shit ex girlfriend. I walk up to them both, Delaney's eyes meeting mine as she gives me a small smile, I felt my breath catch at the sight of her. "Marcus" her voice sounded lighter, less sad. I handed her a bag of peanut m&m's as her face lit up in a genuine smile "Oh my god I love you" her words causing my chest to feel light, like my heart had wings and it was going to fly right out of my chest. I knew she was talking to the food, that was one of the things I loved about her. Food was a love language for her. She opens the bag and begins popping them into her mouth. The boy standing next to her sneaks a hand and grabs a few m&m's. I was expecting her to hiss at him or shout something about backing the fuck off her food...but she didn't. My eyebrows furrow in confusion "So you like peanut m&m's. I'll remember that." he winks. That floating feeling quickly replaced with my chest tightening in jealousy. I wanted to punch him, tell him to fuck off. Instead I stood there like an idiot, it's like Delaney could tell the shift in my mood.
"Marcus this is Koa....Koa this is Marcus" she introduces us. He gives me a nod "So this is Marcus. Interesting." he goes back to looking at Delaney. What the fuck did he mean by that? Interesting how? "I'll see you in class Marcus. I got to show Koa around" she tells me as they walk off together. I watch their departing forms, the only relief I have is seeing them not hold hands. I catch up to Billy "Hey buttercup" he smiles that goofy grin. "Whose the dude with Delaney?" I question him. Billy gives me a shit eating grin. "Oh him. That's Koa, Lin sent Delaney out to pick him up last night. That was her mission." I felt my jaw clenching. "He's a dream boat right." I look back down the hall where I could just barely see the two of them. "I wouldn't say that" I mutter. Billy claps a hand on my shoulder chuckling. "Denial is a river in Egypt my friend. A blind person could see how hot that guy is." I give Billy a glare, he laughs even louder before putting his arm around my shoulder forcing me to walk to class.
My morning was miserable and by the time I made it to lunch I knew it was about to get worse. There he was, sitting right next to Delaney. Right where I use to sit next to her. I sat across from them, my jaw at this point was permanently clenched. I listen to a similar conversation I got about being a rat here. Except Koa didn't piss off any gang members when he came here. Instead he got to hang out with Delaney all morning long, making her laugh. I should be the one making her laugh. "Why rats though? Why not a better animal?" he questions. "We don't make the rules, we just survive them." Billy winks at him. My elbow is resting on the table as my fork dangled in mid air hovering over my food as I narrow my eyes at him "Too good to be a Rat?" he turns to me with a smug smirk. "Nope nothing wrong about it, just thought a girl like Delaney deserved more than the title of rat queen" he winks at me. I could feel the jealous rage bubbling to the surface. "You've been here for a few hours and you just know what Delaney deserves?" everyone at the table goes silent as they look between the two of us. Koa leans on the table watching me carefully. "I know that if I had a girl like her, I wouldn't take for granted what was right in front of me." My eyes glance over to Delaney, she looked shocked at his words. "Koa" she warns him. He continues giving me that smug smirk as he looks over to her "sorry" he raises his hands in surrender. He wasn't fucking sorry, he was just sorry it pissed her off. My eyes trail over to Delaney surprised to see she was already watching me carefully, a worried look on her face. She realizes I'm staring back at her, she quickly looks away and towards Billy.
Later that day I make it up to the graveyard happy to see Delaney leaning back against the glass dome taking a deep inhale of her weed. I was happier to see Koa no where in sight. I come over to sit next to her "What's going on in that head of yours?" I say, she tilts her head over to me smiling. "It's a jumbled mess right now if I'm being honest." I grab her hand moving the joint to my lips as I take a drag. Her eyes watching my lips. Friends don't watch friend's like this. "Want me to help you unravel it?" her eyes slowly trail up to my eyes, she stays silent for a moment. "I'm trying to figure out how to navigate being friends with you when I....." she trails off, catching herself from saying something. "Honesty?" I ask her. She looks away from me and up to the sky. "I don't know if I could ever truly be friends with you, not when I still feel..." she shakes her head "It doesn't matter" she sighs. "Still feel what?" I ask. I didn't think she was going to answer me, we stayed quiet for a long moment in time. "Still feel like I can't breathe unless I'm around you. Wishing I said something different last night....." her voice was barely above a whisper. My hand moves towards her face, my fingers hooking under her chin to pull her face towards me. It was like an automatic reaction, before I screwed everything up I would have never second guessed doing this. Those deep emerald eyes find my brown ones. I could see it, her love for me. I could feel it. She was battling a war inside her mind and heart. I lean closer giving her time to pull away but she doesn't. My lips find hers, my whole body bursting into a flame. I missed her, my body missed her. I was home. I deepen the kiss, my hands moving to pull her closer to me. Her mouth parting letting my tongue in. The small whimper in her throat. Delaney's kiss was overwhelming. An overwhelming kiss that I wanted to last forever.
I pull away, her smile was breathtaking as she looked back at me. My lips find hers again, I don't think I'll ever be able to stop. Delaney was allowing me to kiss her, was allowing me to be in this space with her and I was going to savor every moment of it. Her hands find their place in my hair as she plays with my curls. She pulls away, her eyes searching mine. "I love you" my voice tender. "I'm not there yet, I'm not ready to just forgive and forget...." someone had a vice grip on my heart. "But I'm willing to slowly see where this goes. Slowly." I could feel the corner of my lips tilt into a smile. "Sunshine, I'm willing to do whatever it takes to come back home to you." she gives me that smile, the one that was only for me.
Chapter 23: Jealousy
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
What was I thinking? Kissing Marcus, I should keep my distance with him. I know I should, what he did...leaving me the way he did. I should never forgive him. My mind and heart were battling a war, my heart clearly winning. I wasn't intentionally trying to make him jealous with Koa. It's no lie that Koa is very attractive, every girl in this school acting like they are in heat at the sight of him. To me Koa didn't have anything on Marcus, no one would ever compare to Marcus. Maybe in a different life, in life where Marcus didn't completely and utterly have a hold of my heart. In a world that I never met him, in that life maybe there would have been a chance for Koa.
I didn't know what to expect when I brought Koa back to kings. He had a confidence about him, it didn't help that he was a bit cocky. Mostly he was just really funny, making me laugh most the day. He found me early that morning wanting to talk with someone. He had a ton of questions that Lin obviously didn't answer or left vague. He wanted to know what brought me to kings, I ignored that question. Asked if I had a boyfriend which I painfully told him the short details about Marcus. Koa surprisingly had some great advice, which only peaked my interest on why he was here.
I had just finished getting ready this morning, placing my daggers in their rightful place when a knock sounded on my door. Each step to the door causing my heart to thump faster, Koa's cocky grin smiling at me from the doorway. I couldn't help the tiny hit of disappointment that it wasn't Marcus. Get it the fuck together Delaney. I wasn't going to jump back into things with Marcus, I honestly wasn't sure I could ever move past what happened. Didn't know if the damage was too much to repair. Yes, I could barely breath without him, missed him fiercely. Did I still love him, more than I could ever truly express. Would I question if things got too tough would he leave again? They weren't exactly regular teenagers, they were assassins'. Nothing about their lives would ever be easy, it would always be tough. I don't know if I could ever trust Marcus again, once you loose that trust it's hard to get it back.
I felt the tears start to fall, Koa's grin fell as he watched my mind spiral into a panic attack. "Delaney?" he questions pushing me gently into my room, closing the door behind us. "Delaney look around your room and find three objects" he tells me. My hand goes to my chest, my heartbeat racing. I could barley breathe which only maybe me panic more. "Three objects Delaney" he demands of me. I slowly look around my room. "Pos....poster on my wall." he nods his head finding the poster "What made you notice the poster?" he questions "I...don't....I guess I liked the bright colors on it." I answer him, my body still wrecked with panic. "What else do you see. Find something you never noticed before." I could feel my legs start to tremble, Koa seemed to noticed too as his hands wrapped around me steading myself. I try to focus on what he asked. I look around my room, that's when I notice the rainbow dancing around my room. "The...the way the sun catches on my necklaces by the window.....they create a rainbow together" Koa gives me a sweet smile. "One more thing Delaney." I look around trying to find something. "I never noticed how yellow my dresser was." he nods his head "Now I want you to tell me three things you hear." his voice was soft and tender. I close my eyes trying to focus. "I can hear the hallways starting to crowd" I pause listening...."I can hear Aaron listening to his vapid taste of music." he chuckles at that. I need to give him one more sound. I try to focus but the only thing evading my ears is his soft calm breaths. "Your breathing, I can hear how calm it is." I open my eyes his smile was warm and inviting. "Good, now give me three things you can smell." I pinch my eyebrows at him but do what he says. I could feel the panic slowly leave my body. I close my eyes again focusing on my other sense. "I can smell the jojoba from my shampoo in my hair......the faint smell of my joint from last night" I pause realizing Koa's cologne was very prominent with how close he was standing next to me. "You smell like citrus and sea" My eyes open to see his eyes burning into me. He clears his throat "How do you feel now?" he asks dropping his hands from my body and stepping back giving me some space. I take a deep breath the panic was gone. "I feel better....how did you know what to do?" I asked him curiously. "I'm riddled with panic attacks." He winks at me, I roll my eyes playfully punching his arm. We fall into a silence my mind racing to figure out what to say.
"Thank you....for helping. I don't usually let people see that." my cheeks were burning in embarrassment. His caramel eyes looking at me thoughtfully "You know it's okay to not always be strong." He did realize where we were right? "I'm literally trained to be an assassin. I could easily take a six' five, 280 pound man down in seconds. Weakness is not something I'm allowed to have." I tell him. "Sometimes weakness makes us stronger." he tilts his head watching me closer. Memories of Marcus flashing in my head. "All weakness has ever gotten me was, heart break and nearly dying." he takes a small step closer his fingers hooking under my chin tilting my head up. His eyes locked on mine searching them for something. "Heartbreak, death it's all proof that we are alive. That life is worth living." his voice was low and gentle. "Then why does it hurt so much?" I question him my voice a whisper. "Because you found something worth living for." I tried to push down the tears. He drops his grasp on my chin as he wraps me into a hug. At first my body tensed up, it was weird hugging someone that wasn't Marcus. After a few moments I felt my shoulders start to relax before melting into his hug. I didn't how realize how badly I needed this. How badly I just needed to by hugged, to be held.
When we walk into AP Black Arts I could feel Marcus's stare on us. My eyes instantly finding his, I watched his jaw tick he was not happy seeing me with Koa. His eyes narrowed on the tall boy next to me. Koa needed a friend, just like Marcus needed a friend when he came to kings. I wasn't holding Koa's hand every moment I could like I did with Marcus. I wasn't sharing joints and cigarettes like I did with Marcus. I wasn't falling madly in love with Koa like I did with Marcus. Did Marcus really believe that I could just move on from him? That I could just move on so easily, like the love I felt for him was so easily replaced. For fuck's sake with no hesitation I would have said yes if he asked me to marry him the night we went to the concert....the night before everything went to shit. The night he told me he was going to marry me one day. I know we are teenagers and marriage is ridiculous because we are too young and blah blah blah. The thing is nothing in my fucking life is normal. I'm not a normal teenager, I don't do normal teenager things.
Lin was going on and on with his boring typical psycho babble shit. The importance of deception and manipulation, all assassins' should be skilled at these two things. Eye roll after eye roll. I loose focus after he starts on about self deception, my eyes finding Marcus. He looked just as interested in Lin's bullshit as I was. He looked really good today, like he actually tried to look nice. He's looked like complete shit the last month and half that I saw him, the breakup clearly affecting him as much as me. Those chocolate hues find mine, our eyes locking. I couldn't look away, I didn't want to look away. I felt my breath catch when his eyes soften, how could a boy be so handsome and so beautiful at the same time. My eyes trail over to the large scar on his face. The scar I use to kiss daily. My eyes keep trailing down to his sharp jawline, I never understood why I found that so unbelievably attractive. It still was very, very sexy, I could feel the blush creeping up my cheeks. I should be looking away this wasn't a good idea. My eyes betrayed my logic. My eyes made their way to his soft lips, lips that were now in a cocky smirk. He knew what I was thinking, he's caught me several times devouring him with my eyes. My eyes trailed back up to his, those brown hues full of wanting. I should look away but I couldn't, it was like he put a spell on me.
A folded note slips on to my desk, the excuse I needed to look away from Marcus's intense stare. I carefully unfold it, Lin had a way of knowing whenever we had notes. I needed to be careful while I slipped it in between the pages of my books, sneakily reading it. "These girls are starting to scare me with their claws. Would hiring you as my bodyguard work or would taking you on a date keep them from pouncing? - Koa" I look to the side of me Koa's cocky grin splitting his face as he gives me a wink. I shake my head a small smile on my face. I get my pencil out writing back, "You could never afford my bodyguard services. As far as dating goes, I'm pretty sure these girls are feral animals and won't be tamed. I think you're out of luck surfer boy." I watch Lin carefully before passing it back to the raven haired boy. He stifles a laugh, his hand in a fist coming up to his lips. Soon the letter comes back to me. "I don't see you turning me down for a date?" I shook my head at his written words. "That's because I don't date." I write out, passing it back to him. His note comes back in a flurry as I open it rolling my eyes. "Okay then two new friends going out to eat food and getting the chance to get to know each other better?" I was just about to write back when a radiating pain shoots throughout my face. My nose gushing in blood, my eyes looking up to see Lin and his cane. My nose is not broken thankfully but it was fucked up. "Delaney" Koa says in worry. Lin swings his cane right in front of Koa's stopping it a breath away from his face. He sits there stunned not daring to move. His breathing becoming faster, his eyes narrowing on Lin. "Does hitting a girl make you feel like a tough guy" his voice was calm but dangerous. Lin eyes him a mixture of rage and curiosity. "Tread carefully Mr. Aukai" Lin's voice filled with warning. He drops his cane continuing with class. Marcus looks at me "Are you okay?" he mouths as I try to stop the bleeding. "Just peachy" I mouth back.
Once class finishes both Marcus and Koa come up to me. I look to see Billy smirking at me, my eyes pleading that he save me. The bastard walks out the door laughing. Fuck me. "Delaney are you sure your okay?" Marcus questions his hand instinctively reaching up to check my face. Just his touch was sending shock waves all over my body. "I've had worse" I tell him, a flash of guilt in his eyes. "I'm sorry. If I would have known..." Koa starts, Marcus interrupting him "Maybe you should be paying attention in class instead of flirting with my girlfriend..." "EX girlfriend" Koa corrects him, Marcus's eyes narrowing on him, his body was tense. Koa wasn't backing down, both boys now facing each other. I quickly stood getting in between the two. "Both of you are being ridiculous right now." I look between them, Koa takes a step back but Marcus stays put. I could feel the fury in him, the violence in those chocolate eyes. "Back down Marcus." my voice full of demand. His eyes leave Koa's trailing to mine, instantly softening. His hand coming back up to my face, his fingers lightly tracing the cut on the bridge of my nose. I closed my eyes at the sting from his touch. Suddenly his hand drops and he walks out of class. I take a deep breath trying to center myself. I leave Koa so I can clean up my face. My mind racing with everything going on. I needed drugs, needed to get a buzz. Something to keep my mind off Marcus and the way his touch feels. Distract me from Koa's flirting.
I make my way up to the graveyard seeing Billy and Petra already there in a heated discussion about music. I sit down next to them pulling out one of my joints. They both eye me curiously as I light it taking a huge inhale. My lungs burning, filling with smoke...invading me. "So buttercup what's it like having two ridiculously hot boys fighting for your attention?" Billy gives me that goofy smirk. Petra chuckles "Obviously I'm team Marcus but I have to admit the new boy is really easy on the eyes." she gives me a wink as I groan. They were both insufferable. "Koa could quite literally be with any girl in this school. They are practically lining up to be with him. Why is God punishing me?" I take another drag of my joint. "If that's God's punishment then sign me up" Billy chortles. "I'm still painfully in love with Marcus. How can I just move on from that?" I pause trying to collect my thoughts. "I don't even know if I want to move on. I might have let him kiss me a few times yesterday...." I whisper not daring to look at them. "I'm sorry Petra did it sound like Dee just said she kissed Marcus SEVERAL times yesterday?" he was practically shouting. "Yes, yes it did" she answers him mockingly. "Seriously guys." I scoff as they laugh at my pain. "I'm fucked up." I tell them in frustration. "No your not Delaney. You are human, with real emotions. Marcus screwed up and you're allowed to be mad at him, you're allowed to not know if you want to take him back. You're allowed to still be in love with him, that kind of love isn't going to go away quickly. But you're also allowed to get to know other people, you're allowed to let yourself move on if you want." Petra tells her in all seriousness. "You're also allowed to get under a very hot new boy if that's what you want too." Billy chimes in, Petra hitting him. "You're the fucking sun Delaney. It's hard not to want to be around you. It's even harder not to fall in love with you. I know that Marcus was your big once and a lifetime love....and I'm rooting that you both find your way back to each other...but maybe you need to see what else is out there. Have experiences and know without a doubt that Marcus is truly who you want." Billy says, shocking the shit out of them. "What if I try to move on and Marcus decides I'm not worth waiting for? What if moving on causes him to never speak to me again? What if I try and realize that it was always Marcus but it's too late." I ask, feeling the rising panic in my chest again. "That boy will wait an eternity for you." Petra answers. "How do you know that? He left me once...." my voice trails off. Petra and Billy both wrapping me up in a hug. "Trust me when I tell you, the regret, guilt, and shame have been eating him alive since the moment he left." Billy tells me, his voice a little mumbled from our hug. "Maybe Marcus could use a little dose of reality. Maybe he needs to know that your a god damn queen and you can have anyone you want. Teach him a lesson." Petra smirks. The three of us spent another hour talking and joking, it felt good to laugh with them. I was so tired of all this heavy shit weighing me down. I just wanted to breathe on my own again.
Chapter 24: Forever His
Notes:
Smut Content
Chapter Text
Matteo's POV
Koa was getting on my nerves, no fuck that. I wanted to take my bat to Koa's fucking head, honestly. Life is so fucked up, you make stupid decisions and then pay the price for them. I was paying my price for every stupid decision I have made for the last two and half months. I chose to break Delaney's heart, I chose to leave her like an idiot and now I have to watch another guy flirt with her. My stomach in knots all day worried that she might actually move on. Delaney said she wanted to take things slow, slow meant becoming friends again. It was torture not being able to hold her hand, kiss her, sleep with her.....fuck even when we were friends we were constantly holding hands. The only reason I'm still half way sane is knowing she's not holding Koa's hand.
I make it up to the graveyard to see the gang was all there...including Koa. Who conveniently is sitting right next to Delaney. I felt my jaw clenching as I make my way over to Billy, sitting right across from her. "How's my little burrito today?" Billy asks me as I take my seat. I pull out my cigarette lighting it and taking a drag. Delaney eyes me, I raise an eyebrow at her in question holding out my hand the cigarette between my fingers. She get's on her knees leaning across the way as I hold the cigarette up to her lips while she takes a puff. It wasn't lost on me that Koa was checking out her ass while she was in this position. A position I have had her in many times...I couldn't help my eyes from trailing down to see her shirt exposing her perfect breast. I force myself to look back up our eyes meeting, a huge smirk on her face. She takes another drag before winking at me and sitting back down.
"So your thing is daggers?" he questions as his hand lightly traces the exposed part of her thigh holsters. The rage and jealously filling my chest, my free hand clenching into a fist. "When do I get to see you in action?" I wanted to punch his smirk. I wasn't the only one who had murder in their eyes. I see Saya visibly uncomfortable watching Koa flirt so openly. I felt for Saya, which I would never fucking tell her so. She would literally castrate me. I never put myself in her shoes before, loving Delaney and watching her be with someone else. Watching another guy flirt with her was a dagger to my heart. It didn't feel fucking good at all.
"Their showing Beetlejuice at the local cinema this weekend. Want to go?" Koa asks Delaney. Her eyes flashing to mine quickly before going back to Koa's. "Beetlejuice?" Billy shouts loudly. "I'm in!" he says excitedly. "I wouldn't mind seeing it" Petra chimes in. I couldn't help the grin that spilt my face. "I'm down, if Delaney is?" I give her a wink, the smile she gave me caused my heart to skip a fucking beat. "Yeah, sounds fun." she answers. Koa looked disappointed, your planned just got fucked, asshat. "Family movie night!" Billy laughs. Saya rolls her eyes at everyone "Seriously green goblin" she sighs. "Come on Saya, stop being a badass for a few moments" Willie winks at her, producing another eye roll. "The gang is finally back together again....let's enjoy this moment!" Billy says all kumbaya and shit. I couldn't keep my gaze off Delaney, the moon light was casting a glow that lite up her face. She was breathtaking and I wasn't the only one noticing tonight.
The weekend came slower than fuck. I spent the majority of my week trying to get Delaney alone. When it was just us it felt like the old us, before I fucked it up. We haven't kissed since that day up on the graveyard when she said she wanted to take things slow. I promised her I would go her own pace. I was going through withdraws of her, the worst of my life. Delaney was a drug, the most addicting drug I've ever had.
We meet at the car Saya of course taking charge and driving like always. Petra was sitting on Billy's lap in the back seat, his face said everything he was feeling, hers giving nothing away. Willie and Koa next to them in the back seat. I make my way to sit in the front seat "Where's Delan...." I was cut short when she came running up to the car "Sorry I'm late, I got stopped by someone" she says as she makes her way to the car. Her eyebrows pinch together "We seriously need to get a bigger car." she says to no one in particular. "Pick a lap buttercup" Billy tells her, I watch her bite her lip the debate in her eyes on what she should do. She sighs before opening my door and coming to sit on my lap. When I say my heart leaped out of my chest, I thought she was going to pick the neutral option in Willie. But she fucking picked me. My hands instinctively go to her hips, she doesn't move my hands.
"Play some music Saya!" Billy shouts at her from the back. She narrows his eyes on him refusing to do what he asked. Delaney leans forward as she plays with the radio trying to find something good. The Damned fills the speakers as Billy shouts in excitement, Petra tried to hide her smile. Delaney turns in my lap so she can see Billy, I was trying very hard to not get hard but her moving on my lap was killing me. "Melody Lee, you need a mirror to set you free, you know you can't cheat tomorrow. If you hide it'll end in sorrow!" They both sing, I watch the way her face lights up in a huge smile. She looked happy today, truly happy. Her curly brown hair was flying around like crazy thanks to the wind. They keep singing and laughing to each song that fills the car. Soon everyone starts to join them, even Saya who looks ashamed that she was.
We make it to the cinema as we all pile out of the car. I pay for Delaney's ticket, she was shocked when I turned to hand her the ticket. "Marcus you didn't have to buy my ticket" she says, her cheeks flushing a little. "It's our first movie together" I tell her, "it is" a small smile plays on her lips. My hand slowly finds hers, our fingers intertwining as we walk to get a snack. I didn't care if I could feel the daggers in my back from Koa. All I cared about in this moment was Delaney holding my hand. I bought a big popcorn to share with her, and let her pick out her favorite candy. She was giddy and smiling like it was Christmas and I just gave her the best gift ever. She ended up going with her classic M&M's. Billy distracts Koa as we make it to our seats, causing him to sit on the opposite end of Delaney and I. I need to do something for Billy to thank him. "I'm so excited for this movie" Delaney whispers up at me, my eyes finding her emerald green ones. "I'm excited to be here with you" I whisper back, a huge grin splitting her face. "You're such a dork" she laughs, while she playfully slaps my chest. I couldn't help the rising feeling of happiness taking over my entire body.
Delaney's POV
This week has been fucking weird, I knew Koa was trying to ask me on a date. I have to admit that I was a little relieved when Billy chimed in saying he was in. If I was being honest with myself, I wasn't ready to move on from Marcus. Don't get me wrong Koa is gorgeous and I've been fighting myself on whether I wanted to explore his interest in me. But that was my answer, exploring his interest in me, because I simply wasn't interested in anyone but Marcus. I hate myself for still being in love with Marcus, I want so badly not to be. He broke my heart but I can't stop being pulled to him like a fucking magnet.
Sitting on his lap in the car brought back memoires of the ride into Vegas. I could still feel the way he touched me that night. My stupid body was betraying me today wanting so badly for him to touch me the same way. Then we get to the movies and he just had to buy my ticket and food. I melted like a damn puddle, and it was embarrassing. Billy caught my eye in line for snacks, we didn't have to say a word to each other. He knew exactly what I needed him to do, keep Koa away from Marcus and I. It's silly of me to fold this easily, I keep telling myself to slow down....but I needed to see for myself if I could truly move past what happened. If I could give Marcus my heart again.
I couldn't help the way my heart was beating uncontrollably anytime Marcus touched me. Our hands touch, electric shock shooting up my arm. His hand finding mine to hold, entire arm catches fire. He smoothly pulls the armrest that was in between us up, there was no barrier now. He gently pulls me into him as I rest my head on his shoulder, his arm behind my back. His hand finding the upper part of my thigh. I was practically begging the universe for his hand to do more. My breath hitched when his fingers lightly traced my expose skin on my thigh, working their way underneath my skirt. He doesn't push it any further, just caressing my bare thigh under my skirt. He was only inches away from my hip. I could feel the way his heart was pounding, I was making him just as nervous as he was making me. My hand glides down to his thigh as I slowly inch closer and closer to his dick. He lets out a slow shaky breath, he adjust his legs spreading them out further. I was starting to really wish are friends weren't here right now. He tilts his head away from the screen as he looks down at me, I meet his gaze a fire burning in his eyes. I wanted him to kiss me, I wanted it more than I've ever wanted him to kiss me before. "Marcus" I whisper his lips instantly on mine. My mouth parting for him as his tongue slides in, he was savoring every moment of our kiss. My hand moves to rub him over his jeans, he groans into the kiss before he pulls away. "Delaney....if you keep doing that I won't be able to control myself." his voice was raspy. "What if I don't want you to control yourself." my hand stopping it's movements as I grab his hand standing and leading him out of the movie.
I look for any empty room, I didn't fucking care if it was a bathroom or closet. I find a theater that wasn't playing any movies today as I pull him into the dark theater. His hands find my hips as he pushes me gently against a wall. "Sunshine I'm trying really hard to go slow for you...." I could hear the battle in his voice on whether to control himself or let go. "Don't go slow." I tell him, my hands playing with his hair as I pull his body closer to mine so there's no space left in between us. I wanted him, I've never stopped wanting him. Something that Billy said to me clicked and I couldn't stop thinking about it all week. My heart had forgiven Marcus long before my mind realized. "Delaney.....I can't do this if we go back to being friends right after.....I can't continue to watch him flirt with you and feel helpless. If we do this than you are mine." his voice was low and full of emotion. "I've never stopped being yours" my voice barely above a whisper. His lips came crashing down on mine. It was like a flood opened between us, this kiss was everything we have missed these past two months. All the emotions of what has happened. I could feel everything in his kiss, the love, the fear, the regret of what he did, I could feel it all pour into me. It left me breathless.
His hands grab my ass lifting me up, my legs hooking around his waist. There was no mistaking how ready he was for me. I bit my lip his eyes trailing down my face watching me. "Fuck I love when you bite your lip" his voice causing goosebumps to go down my spine. His mouth left searing bites and kisses up and down my neck, whimpers filling the empty theater. "God I've missed your fucking noises." his mouth glides across my jaw, neck, shoulder before making it's way to my breast. I silently thanked the fucking universe that I wore a low cut shirt tonight. He pulls them out of my shirt as he adjust me, taking me in one hand his weight pressing into me keeping me steady against the wall. His free hand finding my breast as he rolls my nipple between his fingers, his mouth causing a delicious assault on the other breast. Every bite, lick and suck causing me to arch into him. Breathy moans escaping my throat. My hips start to grind into him searching for friction, that I so desperately needed. His hand leaves my breast as he goes to unbutton his pants, the excitement dancing in both our eyes....
Suddenly the door opens as one of the workers comes in stopping the moment he sees us. "Get the fuck out!" he yells at us. Marcus lets me down his hand coming to mine as we take off running, we make it to the front doors laughing. Our friends waiting for us "Finally!" Billy says his hands swinging in frustration. "Was about to send a search warrant for the two of you" he teases giving us a knowing wink. The ride back to kings was charged with anticipation. Marcus's hand closes to the door snuck it's way under my skirt, his fingers playing a dangerous game as they trailed up closer and closer to my soaking wet panties. I was practically begging him to touch me, I was trying my best to not make it obvious that I was being a needy bitch. I don't think we have ever taken off so fast towards my dorm room like we did tonight. We were both tired of wasting time not being together.......No matter what I was forever ruined by him. There would never be anyone else, I was forever his.
Chapter 25: My Drug
Notes:
Trigger warning: talks of suicide
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
I never thought a simple sentence would be my undoing...would mean something so prolific that I felt like the heavens parted. "I've never stopped being yours" when those words left her lips I wanted to cry, I was such a fucking baby. I truly believed that I had lost Delaney forever...I never imagined she would forgive me. I never fucking imagined that I would be here standing in her room, those gorgeous emerald green eyes looking at me with love again.
I close the distance between us, my hands cupping her face as I take in those beautiful features. I took for granted these moments....I took for granted Delaney's love. I'll never make that mistake ever fucking again. "I'm so sorry" my voice cracking with overwhelming emotion. My vision becoming blurry from unshed tears. Her brows creased with worry. "I hate myself for what I fucking did to you. For breaking your heart. I don't even understand how you can forgive me. I fucked up so bad Delaney......every moment I spent away from you felt like a living hell." I watched as the tears started falling from her cheeks. My thumbs coming to wipe them away. "You're going to be angry with me...." she trails off. My heart stopped at her words. "I promise I won't." I watch her carefully. "Don't make promises you can't keep, Violence." she says looking anywhere but my eyes. "Delaney, look at me" her eyes snapping back to mine. "What's going on?" I questioned her. "The first day I was released from the hospital..." she pauses questioning whether she wanted to tell me. My heart beat was so erratic waiting. "I slit my wrists.....Billy found me in time, obviously." her voice was barely above a whisper. My chest felt heavy, my heart fucking sinking. My eyes searching hers before my hands left her face, coming to hold up her arms....right there at her wrist two scars... "I'm sorry. I just didn't want to feel anything anymore. I wanted it all to stop....his words pounding in my head, life without you. I just wanted it all to go away." she pauses again trying to find her words. "I need to know without a doubt that if we do this again....be us again....that I can trust that you won't leave me again at the first sign of trouble. I can't be in that head space again, I won't survive it next time." her words hitting me right in the heart. What I did....my selfish actions almost took her away from me...I pulled her into me holding her like she was my anchor.
"I swear Delaney. I swear to whatever gods there is that I'm not leaving. If I could take back those last two months I would. I would take them back in a fucking heartbeat. I...." my voice failing me as I get choked up. "It's killing me hearing that I hurt you so fucking much you felt like life wasn't worth living." I lean back to kiss her forehead. "I love you Delaney. I don't want to do this life with anyone else but you. You are my home." her eyes find mine a small smile gracing her lips. "I have been forever ruined by you, no one will ever be enough for me because I found my once in a lifetime love with you." her lips find mine, all our love and pain mixed together in one earth shattering kiss. My hands find the hem of her shirt slowly pulling it off her body. My eyes taking their time devouring her. She was the most gorgeous girl I have ever known and will ever know. No one could ever compare to Delaney Murphey. I unbutton her skirt as I watch it pool at her feet. She's standing in front of me a black lace bra and matching panties, her daggers sitting in her thigh holsters. She was the perfect mix of darkness and starlight.
"You are my drug Delaney Murphey." my voice was raspy, my eyes traveling over her perfect body. Stopping to see the scars on her stomach....two scars. One from Saya's cousin and the other one from Maria. Leaving a bad after taste in my mind as I buried the thoughts wanting to ruin this moment. I refused to let anything ruin this for us, I was finally going to be with Delaney again....be with her in the way I have craved since the moment I left. She moves her hands to the buckle of her holsters, I watch the way her hands slowly and dangerously take them off her strong tanned thighs. Fuck me this was hot......she places them on her bedside table before her hands go behind her back. Seconds later her bra comes falling off as she lets it hit the floor by her feet. I've missed those perfect perky breasts. Her eyes light up watching the way I drink her in. She slides her panties off, never loosing eye contact with me. A chill runs down my spine in excitement. "Your turn" she says cocking an eyebrow. I quickly get out of my clothes not wasting any time. Delaney's laugh fills my body like pure fucking sunshine. I pick her up in my arms as I move us to her bed. "Impatient are we?" she teases as my mouth finds her neck, biting and sucking on her sensitive spots stopping her laugh as a whimper leaves her lips. "You have no idea how much I have missed you.....missed being buried deep inside you....so yes sunshine I'm really fucking impatient." her hands come up to cup my face, our eyes staring into each other. "I'm missed this too" her voice caressing my body.
Our lips meet in a searing kiss, our tongues in a slow torturous dance. One of my hands finding hers as I hold them above her head. I line myself up slowly thrusting into her, her breath hitching as she takes me in. "You're so fucking gorgeous" I tell her peppering her face in kisses. I wanted to go slow tonight, to savor this moment. We get into a slow overwhelming rhythm, thrusting deep into Delaney as her back arches off her bed. I loved the way her body responded to mine, it was so fucking sexy. "Marcus" she whimpers, she was getting close. I move my hand to circle her clit, she bucks her hips up from the contact. "Jesus Fuck!" she moans out. It wasn't long before her back arched, her head tilting back as she screams my name. I fucking missed the way my name sounded on her lips as she moaned. Three deep thrust and I was right there with her riding the crashing wave of pleasure that overwhelmed my body and soul. Nothing and I mean nothing would ever be as perfect as being with Delaney Murphey. "I love you Sunshine." my voice full of emotion. Her emerald green eyes sparklingly as she looks at me, a satisfied smile tilting up the corner of her lips. "I love you, Violence." My soul was home......it found peace once again.
Chapter 26: Freshman Final
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
It's been a week since Marcus and I got back together. At first it was a little difficult for me to relax and not be on edge that he was just going to disappear on me again. His constant reassurance that he wouldn't started to chip away at the last piece of armor I had protecting my heart. I knew it was just going to take some time for me to go back to trusting him fully. It's stupid of me to take him back before I was truly ready to trust him completely but my heart won the battle. It wanted Marcus......I wanted Marcus.
We were lying in bed, my head resting on his chest as he read me one of his comic books. Shabnam had left to go on his date with his new girlfriend, he had no issues making a sarcastic comment about having me back in their room. Luckily Marcus was quicker than me at telling him to fuck off. He set the comic book down, his head turning to leave a kiss on my forehead. "Freshman graduation is coming up, right?' Marcus says as I look up at him. "I know it might sound crazy but I can't shake the feeling that something is coming. Something bad is coming. Have you ever noticed every class above us is like half the size? How many freshman are there? 30 or so?" he starts to question as I try to figure out what he's getting at. "So why is there only twenty sophomores? Only ten Juniors?" I shrug my shoulders "Our birth year is just really fucked up individuals." I tell him as he shakes his head. "Divisible! It's like divisible numbers! Billy's dad is dead, so no one has been paying his tuition for months. I'm here for free! What the fuck is that! I'm pretty sure you and at least half the other freshman are too. Why?" he questions. "Violence how much drugs have you had today?' I question him. His brown eyes finding mine. "Not enough to make me an unhinged idiot." he smirks. "I wouldn't worry too much about it. Lin is having an assembly tomorrow about the final. We'll find out then." I try to reassure him.
I climb on top of him straddling him. I rock my hips back and forth, his hands finding their place on my hips. "Need a little distraction?" I question him. "Yes" he answers, his hands pulling my shirt over my head. He pulls his pants down far enough for his dick to spring free. I bite my bottom lip anticipating the feel of him. He pushes my panties off to the side as he helps guide me above him, I slowly sink down a moan escapes both our lips. It didn't take long for our rhythm to become fast and wild as I slam down on him. My head rolls back as he thrusts up meeting me on the way down. I swear his grip was going to leave bruises on my hips tomorrow but I wasn't complaining the pain made the overwhelming feeling of him filling me even better. I was riding out my orgasm as his door opens and Shabnam walks in getting an eye full. He screams like a girl before slamming the door shut. "Don't fucking stop Delaney" he grunts out as he moves my hips to continue grinding on him. It didn't take long before he was lost in bliss. I wait a moment before moving off of him, he quickly cleans the both of us helping me back into my shirt as I adjust my panties. He walks over to open the door Shabnam nowhere to be found. We decided it would be a better idea if we went back to my room to sleep.
The next day.......Zane decided he wanted myself, Saya and Billy to be his group of the day. I go to change into my fighting gear, which in all honestly is laughable. It's just an outfit I think I look hot in to distract the weakness of men when a pretty girl is in front of them. I stand next to Saya giving her a fist bump before smacking Billy in the ass. "Let's go girls" I smirk as we sneak into one of the courtyards a group of fake mafia men standing in a circle going over a plan. I slip into the shadows as Billy and Saya continue to sneak behind the men. I watch for a weakness or opening as I slowly walk closer never leaving the shadow.
One of the men turns seeing Billy and Saya as he alerts the others. Billy grabs his skateboard hitting the one who turned around first causing him to fall to the ground stunned for a moment. Saya pulls out her katana as she starts swinging, the men back away for a moment before pulling out bo staffs. I notice one of the men wobbles for a moment when he steps back on his right foot. I take a deep breath waiting for him to take another step on his right foot. The moment he starts to get pushed back I run out of the shadows in one fluid movement. I use the stone statues as leverage to get me higher in the air. I instantly grab my daggers from their holster twirling them so the end of my handles are what I hit the man with as I come down on him, knocking him unconscious.
Marcus's POV
Delaney was a flurry of pure deadly force. I have always been mesmerized at the way she fights. It was almost like a dance with her. I knew she was hiding in the shadows waiting for an opening. I couldn't help the stupid grin on my face as I watched her run out of the darkness and fly in the air knocking the man out cold. She was perfection as I contiuned to watch her take man after man down effortlessly. Billy was surprisingly holding his own. Saya was kicking ass like always. The three of them made a pretty good team. I lost sight of Delaney as she hid somewhere in the shadows again. Kai was standing next to me watching everything. "She's pretty incredible huh?" he questions his eyes searching for her. "Always" I say my eyes narrow at him. "She uses the shadows to hide...that's genius." he tells me like I didn't already know my girlfriend's fighting style. Delaney comes back out she throws one of her daggers, the end of her handle slamming right in the middle of one of the men's forehead as he tried to sneak up behind Saya. She had incredible control of her daggers the way she knew without a doubt that it would not stab him when she threw it. Saya snapped her head towards Delaney a little nod of her head in thanks before the girls went after the last two men standing. Delaney uses some momentum to come up behind one of them her arms wrapping around his neck squeezing it to cut off his air supply "Night, night" she smirks as he passes out. She lets go of him as he drops to the floor. She walks over him and towards Saya and Billy.
We follow Zane out from our viewing room, Delaney's eyes searching for mine. A smile spreads across her lips as she finds me. She was absolutely stunning today. Zane praised her again making her his example for what to do when it comes to street fighting. He dismisses the three of them as she strides over to me. Kai steps in front of me stopping her path. "I've never seen anyone take down that many grown men like you just did. You're incredible Delaney." his arms wrap around her in a hug. I couldn't help the glare I gave his back watching the way he was hugging my girlfriend. "Thanks Kai" she says before moving out of his hug and coming right towards me. Her lips instantly finding mine as I melt into her. "You're fucking amazing." I whisper. I will never get use to the idea that Delaney was mine.
After Zane's class we meet Petra and Willie at the graveyard. The seven of us finding somewhere to sit as Billy announces to all of us that he wants to have another family movie night in celebration of the end of our freshman year. I pull Delaney into my lap as she chuckles her hands wrapping around my neck. My lips find hers as she moves closer to deepen the kiss. When her chest presses into me I hear a crinkling noise. We both pull back at the same time, her face lights up as my eyes trail from the gorgeous excited smile to her breast "That's where they went!" she exclaimed. Confusion must have been written all over my face watching her pull out a small bag of skittles. She opens the bag as she pops a skittle in her mouth. She grabs another one holding it up in question as I nod my head yes. I open my mouth for her as she places the skittle on my tongue. I must be on her good side if she is sharing her snacks with me.
It was time to head down to the assembly Lin wanted all of us Freshman to be at. I couldn't help the off feeling in the pit of my stomach. Something wasn't right, I know it isn't the drugs making me paranoid. I'm trusting my gut this time. The seven of us take a row of seats together as we wait for Lin to come out and talk with us. We didn't wait long before his footsteps echoed in the room. He steps forward as he addresses all of us in Lin fashion.
"The end of freshman year is a special time. You've worked hard, learned much, and grown into adults. We've provided you with the world's finest training in the deadly arts. You are the gears that will one day turn the world. Now many of you have inquired as to the validity of some students. Wondering why some stay even though no one pays their tuition. Why some remain after so many infractions. Rats. Rats who killed Chico. Rats who killed Lex. Rats who killed Maria. You have seen each rat handed the bones of their brothers. You know who they are. But remember, a rat is a virulent and tenacious thing. They are survivors, incredibly adaptable and vicious when pushed into a corner. If, somehow one survives the hunt, that rat will have a place here. Forever a legacy. But would you risk allowing them in our midst? Your final begins the moment this light goes out. You have one week, go. Work together." Lin says. Delaney turns to me her face a mixture of shock and horror. "I love you Violence." she tells me as I watch her hands grab the daggers from her holster. Klink. The whole room turns pitch black........
Chapter 27: We’re gonna die
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
My name is Marcus Lopez Arguello. I'm probably about to die. Should have been dead years ago really. If the bridge jumper who crushed my parents leapt a single second later....I would be. I'd have missed all the fun. Never would've joined a school for assassins. Never would have met the love of my life, Delaney Murphy. Who was the only reason why I'm currently still alive. Besides if I was dead I'd have missed out on being the target of a freshman class manhunt.
"Fuck!" I yell as I run behind Delaney, we burst out of the doors the light almost blinding. The hall was already bustling with fellow freshman assassins, the legacies killing any rat they see. There were already dead bodies of rats I've never met. I see a gun lying on the floor not far from a girl who was very much dead, I quickly pick it up as I continue running. "There he is! We've been waiting for today, rat!" one of them calls out pointing at me. Shit. It was Chico's buddy, fuck what was his name.......J something.....Juan! He had a machete in his hand as he caught up with us along with some of his buddies. Delaney turns around both daggers in her hands, blood dripping off of them from the last person who tried to touch us. She gives them that mega watt smile she does, it's not her genuine smile. Not the one that is only reserved for me, that smile is fucking breath taking.
"Delaney Murphy" Juan clicks his tongue. "I've been waiting a long time for this. Chico was an idiot entertaining sweet little Maria when he had a badass chica promised to him." his flirty smirk made the rage boil over. Can I not go a day without someone trying to hit on my girlfriend? Delaney spins her daggers in her hands, a deadly smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Um sorry what's your name, I have absolutely no idea who you are." she says, his nose flaring clearly pissed. "Clearly you have no idea what I could do to you before you even lift your hand to swing that pathetic machete." she tells him, she tilts her head towards me. "What do you think Violence, head shot or right in the heart?" she asks me, I grin at her "Surprise me" I answer giving her a wink. "Last chance hermosa. Take your place with the Legacies, you know it's where you belong......leave this hobo, he makes you weak." Juan says looking at me before this eyes turn back to Delaney "You need a real man." he tells her puffing out his chest as I roll my eyes. Delaney laughs at him, his eyes narrowing on her. "Chico's bitch...." she trails off with another round of laughter. "Chico's bitch thinks he's a real man. Hysterical." this was Delaney the assassin, the badass shadow moving, dagger wielding killer. This was the other side of her, the one that King's created. The one that could scare a grown man. They should be terrified of her...she was a mix of gorgeous chaos. Half Heaven....Half Hell.
"I'm getting bored of this conversation." she tells him as he sneers towards her. "This is for Chico, Cara De Mierda!" he screams his arm swinging his machete up, Delaney doesn't waste time as she throws her dagger right between his eyes. He freezes in shock before the machete clatters to the ground, his body falling seconds later. One of his friends tries to run for Delaney but she quickly throws her other dagger right through his heart. I see the last friend smile thinking he has the advantage with Delaney out of daggers, he starts to swing his machete but I quickly point my gun at him and fire. The recoil shocking me, my hand still vibrating as the bullet hits him square in the chest. He stops looking down at his chest before his eyes meet mind wide in shock. Delaney quickly grabs her daggers out of the two men as we continue to run. It's obviously not the first time I've killed someone....but it is the first time I don't feel anything afterwards.
"Give me a B! Give me a E! Give me a S! Give me a T! What's that spell!" I hear a voice coming up ahead of us. I look....fuck....some of Brandy's cheer minions surround Billy and Petra. "Best! Best!" "Put us to the test!" "We'll beat the rats!" "We won't give it a rest!" they all chant as they come closer to our friends. One of them slices Petra on her cheek with their clawed pom poms. I fire my new found gun shooting Madison Schmitt, the daughter of mid-western syndicate boss right in the back of the head. "Get up Petra!" Billy yells at her, trying to get her to stand on her feet. "Oh, fuck" she says grabbing a hold of her face. I push another one of the cheerleaders on the ground my gun pointed at her temple.
Delaney was busy blocking a flurry of kicks and punches from another cheerleader. In my distraction of watching her the cheerleader I had at gunpoint grabbed her pom pom. "You are, like such a fucking loser" she says in a valley girl way. Her Razors in the pom pom cut deep....skin and pride. Delaney see's the commotion as her eyes flicker for a moment before she slams an elbow to the temple of the cheerleader she was fighting causing her to pass out. She runs over to me blood dripping at a steady rate as she rips some of her shirt for me to hold to my chin. Soon a few more cheerleaders meet us. "There's too many! We have to go!" Petra yells as the four of us take off towards a broom closet locking ourselves in.
Delaney looks over my cut, concern creases her brows. "I'll be okay, sunshine." I try to give her a sincere smile. "You think we can negotiate with them?" Billy asks. "None of these vicious assholes need anything from us. People are nice to each other to the degree that they need each other." I tell him. "They don't graduate unless we're dead, so they need to kill us." Petra states. "I'm just saying we must find people who need us, alive....other rats. Work together only way we'll survive." I tell everyone as we watch Petra mix a bunch of chemicals from the closet. Delaney holds her hand up hearing more voices from outside the closet. "Star quarterback Durp Flumpdunger bout to deliver his famous slobber knocker!" his voice getting louder the closer he comes towards the door. "1-2-3-4-Fuck their brains all over the floor!" they chant from the other side of the door. We all scoot together clearing the doorway as Petra sets her chemical concoction in the sink. Durp's momentum caused him to crash right into the lethal doze of chemicals.....he was definitely dead his body spasming.
"Derp?" One of them calls into the room in curiosity. Petra grabs a jug of the chemical as we move towards the door. "Derp's dead bitch" she sneers before splashing the liquid all over the cheerleaders. They start screaming, convulsing and vomiting as we take the opportunity to get the fuck out of there. We run down another hallway, it looked like a fucking massacre took place.....technically one did. A massacre on the rats.
A brown haired boy with thick black rimmed classes was stabbing a rat as they screamed in pain. "You were saying something about a Queen?" he questioned. My whole body went rigid as I looked at Delaney. "Speak up I can't hear you!" he says as he continues to thrust the knife into the dead kid. Another guy tries to pull him off the boy. "Hey! Calm down Stephen! Get it together." he yells at him. Delaney quickly comes up to the two boys, she slits the throat of the friend before the other boy realizes what's going on she slits his throat stopping him from stabbing the poor dead kid in front of him.
As we continue to run we come to a fork in the halls slamming right into Saya and Willie. I watched Saya's eyes light up seeing Delaney still alive. "Shit man I'm so glad to see you." Willie says coming up to clap my back before giving me a hug. "Never been happier to see you too." I tell him. "We need to find a place to hide all of you. Just have to keep you alive for a week." Saya says gripping her blood soaked katana. "You know it's pointless Saya. They won't stop until we are all dead." Delaney tells her. "Nobody's gonna touch any of our crew." Willie states. Koa comes skidding to a stop, blood all over him as his eyes widen looking at all of us. "Jesus Christ! What the fuck is this school!" he shouts in a panic. His eyes roaming over all of us before stopping on Delaney. He steps forward as he pulls her into a hug. I feel the jealousy rip through me, my jaw clenching as my hand tightens on the gun in my hand. "We need to get Delaney out of here. I overheard some fat kid with glasses talking about her." he starts. My head was spinning. "Shabnam?" I question him "Black hair and about this tall" I hold my hand out to about right where Shab would come up to me. Koa nods his head yes "Yeah that's him. He's running the whole thing, telling all these legacy bitches what to do....he's coming after Delaney. He wants her more than dead." he tells us. I feel my heart fucking sink to my stomach, my hand finds Delaney's she squeezes my hand as our eyes meet. Her face was unchanging......the picture of calm, but I could see it in those emerald eyes.....she was terrified.
Chapter 28: Run
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
"We have to get you all out of this fucking school." Saya says as she starts walking towards the south lawn. "Saya!" Delaney tries to get her attention. Those dark eyes turn on her as they soften just a bit. "We aren't making it out of this school." she tells her as Saya shakes her head not accepting her answer. "I'm getting you out of here Delaney." she says, annoyance laced in her voice. "It's not going to work Saya and you know it." Saya just looks at her for a moment thinking something over in her mind. "I will be damned if I let you almost die again. I'm getting you out of this fucking school if it kills me." Saya snaps. I could feel the tension in my shoulders. The guilt from that night consuming Saya and I both.....the night we almost let the love of our lives die.
The world's job is to break you. A conveyor belt that chews up living things and spits out bones. Our job is to run in the other direction and see how long we can hold it off. Not long for me and my friends from the looks of things. "The only hope we have is to get the hell out of here" I say agreeing with Saya. "And go where?!" Delaney turns her gaze on me in frustration. I take a hold of Delaney's blood stained hands, those emerald green eyes staring at me "We can keep everyone alive on the streets, we know how to survive up there." I tell her. "Okay, so you're like the hobo Jedi's once we're topside but how are we getting past the monks?" Billy says breaking Delaney and I's eye contact as we look over to him and our friends. I turn back to Delaney as my hands go to cup her face, dried blood splattered on her perfect face. "Sunshine, I don't care what happens to me as long as you make it out of this safe. Please try our plan...it's all we have left. If we stay here we will be dead." I plead with her. Those deep green eyes search mine as she thinks over everything. She nods her head, dropping her eyes to my lips before looking back up quickly. "If we are going to do this then we need a real plan, not some half assed one." she says before my lips are on hers kissing her senseless.
We quickly make a plan that was as good as it was going to be. It wasn't fool proof but I truly think we might actually make it out of here. We see the two monks guarding the front of our exit. Saya and Willie were going to watch our backs making sure no unwanted legacy sneak up behind us surprising us and ruining our plan. Petra quickly cooks up some kind of smoke bomb that should incapacitate the monks for a few moments giving us just enough time to sneak up on them. Delaney was in charge of taking out the monk on the right and Koa was going to get the monk on the left with his two tomahawk axes. We make our way through the south lawn before hiding behind some of the tombstone's my eyes meet Delaney's. "I love you" I whisper as she gives me that grin I love "I love you too" before I know it she splits off to the right as everyone takes their places. This was going to work.....it had to work.
Delaney's POV
I get into my position, excited that there is enough shadow for me to hide under. I can't help the nervous energy running ramped in my body. When Koa said they were after me I felt my heart stop, I've never feared anything before....never feared death, until I almost died. A fear that has planted a seed in my body and bloomed into a giant terrifying monster of anxiety at the thought of seeing that pitch black darkness consume again. I tried to calm my breathing as I focused on the task at hand, getting the fuck out of kings with Marcus and my friends. A bird chirping sounds, that was our signal. Petra throws her bomb as the monks come over to it, inspecting it before the green smoke engulfs them. I count to ten slowly as the smoke begins to dissipate, I count to five before leaving my spot, just like Petra told me to do. I grab my daggers out of their holster, swinging them before both of them find their rightful place in my hands as I head straight for the monk. He didn't even realize I was there until my dagger finished slitting his throat. He drops to the ground as the other monk looks up a bit disorientated but quickly becoming lucid again. Come on Koa, where are you? I took a step back as I watched the monk go for something in his pocket. The monk suddenly jerks to a stop, his eyes coming to slowly look at me before he falls to his knees, then his whole body thuds forward on the ground one of Koa's tomahawks lodged into the back of his head. Koa looks at me worriedly "Are you okay?" he asks, coming up to dislodge his tomahawk. "Yeah I'm fine...you?" I ask him. "I'm good." he smirks as we wait for the others. It wasn't long before Marcus grabs a hold of me checking to make sure I was okay. "I'm fine." I tell him a bit annoyed. "I'm just making sure." he looks me over once more realizing I'm perfectly fine.
We start making our way towards the exit, holding our breathes. I couldn't imagine it being this easy but as soon as all of us step outside of king's I realized that Lin has never planned for rats to escape....could it be that no other rat had dared to escape. That preparing for them to escape never crossed his mind because no one in the history of kings has ever done so. We start making our way towards the camp under the bridge. Silence filling all of us not really sure what we were suppose to say to one another. This morning if you asked me what I thought freshman graduate would be....I would have never guessed I would be fighting for my life...fighting to save Marcus and all our friends. I wanted to hurt Lin...he could have warned me. He could have told me something, I felt slightly betrayed by him. He was a father figure to me, how could he be okay with allowing them to kill me.
"We're being followed." Saya whispers Billy was about to look behind us "Don't you dare fucking look" Saya snaps at him as he straightens his head once more. "Viktor?" I question as she nods her head. Viktor was as quiet as a bull in a china shop. I would recognize the way his left foot would thud to the ground like he's trying to compensate his right leg from an old injury. "Someone needs to lure him away. We can set up a trap in an alley." Marcus states. "Get him to Van Ness. There's an alley way up there we can ambush him in. It's noisy so we won't draw any suspicion." I say as Marcus nods his head. "So whose going to be the scape goat?" Peta questions looking between everyone. "I...shit....I guess I'll do it." Billy says his voice trembling a bit.
We make our way to a bodega as we rehash the plan for Billy once more. Once he felt confident enough, the rest of us snuck out of the back door as Billy walked out the front. We could faintly hear him yelling something before the sound of multiple feet pounding down the street sounds. I quickly look at Petra "Something isn't right?" I say as I take off towards the front of the building "Delaney!" Marcus shouts after me. As I make it to the front I see three people chasing Billy in the opposite direction we told him to lure Viktor too. I turn around to see everyone looking at me "Viktor has friends with him and Billy went the wrong way" I tell them with a bit of urgency. There were no words spoken, it's like all of us knew we needed to go after Billy. Without hesitation we darted towards their direction.
We come up to a record store, it was a chaotic mess of blood and dead bodies. We slow our pace as we step over bodies trying not to be disrespectful as we make our way out the open back door. We continue to follow the the carnage before the trail goes cold. "Shit" Petra whispers as we try to find some kind of clue. "What are we going to do now?" Koa asks "I don't know" Willie answers him. I hear muffled voices coming from the right. "Shush" I tell everyone. They all go silent as Marcus watches me carefully. The voices becoming more clear as I follow the sounds. "Come stab Viktor with glass. Come, see how weak you are, street trash" Viktor's thick Russian accent floats out from the alley way just right ahead. "You should have followed rules. Lived cleaner. Studied harder." Viktor's voice sounds again. "Nothing like life advice from someone living on an inheritance." Billy shouts before I heard a snapping sound. My legs start to take off worried the snapping noise was Billy's neck. I'm the first to make it in the alley way. Billy's face was swollen, bloodied and already starting to form bruises. "You fucking idiot! You were supposed to lure him in from the other alley!" Saya snaps at Billy unfazed by his face. "What happened?" Petra said a hint of concern in her voice. That was the most emotion she has ever shown. "Mice and men and all of that.. he..he has friends with him" his left eye widens the other one completely swollen shut. Billy starts to wobble as his legs give out, I rush to him catching him before he falls. "I'm so sorry, Billy. We're going to get you some help. Just hold on." I tell him trying to comfort him.
Footsteps sound at the entrance of the alley way as we all look to see Viktor's friends corner us. Their eyes widen as they see a very dead Viktor smooshed by a very heavy cinder block. "You killed Viktor!" one of them shouts his accent horribly worse than Viktor's was. "Mother fuckers!" the other screams pointing his AK at us. Petra quickly throws a balloon filled with some kind of poison she mixed towards one of them. It breaks splashing him in the face. He screams out in pain as he doubles over his face melting off of him. It was disgusting, remind me to never get on Petra's bad side ever. We take this moment to run as his friend stares in horror and shock watching his friend die in front of him.
Marcus comes to help me grab Billy as he both support Billy in a standing position. We run as fast as we can carrying most of our friend's body weight. A shot rings out hitting the brick building just barely missing Marcus as we quickly turn the corner. We all run into the middle of the street trying to get away. Cars slamming on their breaks. Thunder rumbles as the rain starts to pour down on us. "We gotta find cover!" Marcus shouts. I feel my body being ripped away from Billy and Marcus as I fly through the air as a deafening boom sounds. The moment I hit the hard concrete ground below it felt like all the air in my lungs just evaporated. I cough struggling to get the oxygen back into my body. We were blown off the bridge we stood on, all of us trying to breathe as we regain our limbs. I crawl over to Marcus as he does the same. We reach each other both of us looking over the other for any signs of major injury. Once we felt satisficed that we were okay we make our way to Billy.
"C'mon Billy. Get up please...we have to keep moving" I plead with him. "Get up Billy!" Marcus shouts at him, his patience wearing. "I....I can't" he says in devastation. I hold Billy close to me as he sobs into my shoulder. "Can't do this anymore...can't take it." he tells me. "We can't quit" I tell him. "sure we can" he pauses his arms tighten around me in a hug. "We don't want to earn our place in that fucking school. None of us even wanted to be there. I won't keep going like this. Rather die than be like them." he tells me as I feel panic rising in me. Billy was my best friend at king's. He was everything good in this world, he didn't deserve the shit he's been through. Yet he has always been the shining light in my life knowing just what to say to make me laugh. It broke my fucking heart seeing him like this....giving up. "What else can we do?" Marcus asks him. "Start a new life somewhere else....Please Delaney...Marcus. Let's just walk away." Billy pleads. My eyes find Marcus's chocolate ones, no words needed. I could see the answer already in his eyes. "Yeah." I whisper. "Okay, man. We run right fucking on. But first we need to lose them. I know a place where we can hide..Last place anybody would look for us." Marcus tells him as we all slowly start to stand. Wincing from the pain that was radiating in all of our bodies. We were going to run....find a place far...far away from Kings.
Chapter 29: I love you, Billy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Marcus's POV
"I know this is crazy. Lot of bad memories here but this is the last place anyone will look for us." I watch Delaney carefully her hand placed over the scar from Maria's bladed fan. This was the last place I wanted to take her, the last place any of us wanted to go. This place holds memoires that haunt most of us....haunts me. We walk inside the busted up home, that once probably looked picturesque but not anymore. "Not even a vagrant would sleep in this stench." Petra says as she looks around Shabnam's messy house. "We stay just long enough until I can go out and get a first aid kit. Stitch us back together and get the fuck out of this city." I tell the others. Delaney walks out of the kitchen and towards the upstairs, it was like her body was on autopilot. Saya quickly looks at me concerned as I nod my head in understanding. We were both worried, I didn't think about what this meant to Delaney coming back to the place she was almost killed. I was just trying to save everyone and while I did that I brought my girlfriend back to a place she should never have to step foot in again.
Petra goes to help clean up Billy as I walked out of the kitchen and followed Delaney's path to the stairs. When I reached the top floor I felt my heart drop to the pit of my stomach. Delaney was standing there staring at the blood soaked floor......her dried blood soaked into the floor. Her hands clutching her stomach, I walk slowly over to her afraid to spook her. Whatever was going on in that head of hers kept her distracted. Once I got closer I could see the tears wetting her cheeks. "Delaney?" my voice felt like a sonic boom in the stark silence surrounding us. Her body startles at my voice as those piercing tear filled emerald eyes find mine. She shakes her head, those eyes consumed with sheer terror. "Delaney?" I say once more before I quickly pull her into me as she sobs into my chest. I kiss the top of her head a few times as my hands rub soothing circles on her back. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, I knew Saya was somewhere close watching us concerned.
Delaney calmed enough for me to move her to a bedroom. She laid next to me fast asleep as I lit a cigarette and opened my journal. "Better to suffer the consequences of living fearlessly than to grow comfortable mold from safely hiding." That was my opening in this journal at the beginning of the year. A nudge to try and be something I'm not. The sort of thing a person writes to add some romance to living through bad times. Truth is...A quest, normal life sounds pretty great right now. Living on the streets is awful enough to make joining a school for assassins seem like a reasonable alternative. Tell yourself that decision wasn't made entirely out of fear. Some lies are too big to sell yourself. No one is fearless.. Fears a reasonable reaction to what's waiting out there. An instinct we developed for good reason. And I am afraid. Not just of the people trying to kill Delaney but trying to kill me. But of going back to where I was. Because even if we survive all of this. Even if we do make it out of San Francisco I'm right back to square one. No parents. No family. Face on the FBI's most wanted list for a crime I didn't commit. My year at King's Dominion has been a tornado of bullshit....but I wasn't homeless. How is it that this nightmare is still somehow more appealing to me than that uncertainty? What is that? Fear of a lifetime out here alone....But I wasn't alone. This fear inside of me was the same fear that pushed Delaney away. Everything returns to her. She makes it all better. Makes me feel wanted and normal and at home. When I'm with her I forget how bad it was before. Having someone who truly understands me, who knows exactly what I've gone through. I close my journal setting it on the floor as I put my cigarette out on the wall behind me. I lay down pulling Delaney's sleeping body into mine as I wrap myself around her. She was my saving grace and I was going to do whatever it took to be hers.
The next day everyone gathered around the living room as we ate any none perishable foods that we could scrounge up in the kitchen. The fridge still laid in the middle of the floor as memoires of Lex flooded my mind, he was a prick but he was still my friend. "..It's that thing, you know where if you praise other people and build them up, you stop needing it for yourself somehow." Billy says as he leans against the wall across from me. Delaney was sitting in between my legs her head resting on my chest as we took up most of the couch. Petra was next to Billy as she kept a careful eye on him the entire time. Willie was sitting on the other end of the couch with us. Saya sitting crossed legged on the coffee table and Koa on a lawn chair he found outside. "Ugh. Your transition to becoming a hippie is coming along nicely, Billy" Petra teases him. "Okay seriously though, what is the most important thing you learned this year?" Petra asks looking around the room at all of us. "I dunno. I learned Bill's an idiot who'd do anything to get a laugh." Saya smirks as she gives Billy a wink. Billy laughs clutching his stomach in pain. "That's not true!" he argues. "Cut the shit Billy!" Delaney shouts laughing "You drank a cup of three month old chew spit and cigarette ash just to make all us girls watch you puke!" she reminds him. I play with one of Delaney's curls wrapping it around my finger and unwrapping it repeatedly. "Heh, that was pretty great" he gives her his signature Cheshire cat grin. "Freshman year wasn't all that bad was it?" I ask no one in particular. Delaney tilts her head to look up at me, those emerald eyes knocking my breath away. "We had some pretty good fun, made some good stories." she smiled at me. "What's your best memory, Marcus?" she asked as I thought for a moment. "I think everyone knows what my answer would be but it was meeting you, sunshine. You are my best memory." I lean down to kiss her forehead. Billy makes a gagging noise "You both are disgustingly adorable together it makes all us single people jealous." he tells us. "What's your best memory then Billy?" Delaney asks him. "My first kiss with Karen Grinstaff. Super cute, huge Duran Duran fan. After we kissed she asked me if I was a "wild boy" because I guess that's one of their shitty songs. I told her "No I don't think I am." She broke up with me the next day." he smiles at the memory. "No girl is worth pretending you like Duran Duran" Petra groans out a bit of jealousy in her words.
"I remember that party. Delaney was on a mission for Lin that night so I went with you for free booze but the party was full of jocks and preps so I snuck out back and found some guys smoking pot in the yard. What they didn't tell me was that it had been snowcapped with PCP. You think something called "Angel Dust" would be a happier drug....pretty misleading name. It's like being on acid, meth, and steroids. Just takes a few seconds and you're off your tits. By the time I went back to the party I thought I was Mr. Rogers. A warm hearted character beloved by all. I went around screaming at everyone because they needed me to welcome them to my neighborhood. They needed moral instruction. I'd found a box of raisins in a cabinet in the kitchen and ran around giving them each a little tomes of wisdom. A few racially insensitive comments were banded about by them. I told them that everyone sees color, its all about the intellectual choice to not judge based on it. When anyone tried to get away from me I threw raisins at them. Chip Fratsworth didn't love that and so he pushed me down. After awhile they forgot I was there, I became an outside observer to this strange band of assholes. They were all laughing with each other like best friends. Buts as soon as someone left the room the others all ganged up to tear down the absent friend. They were the kind of people who only knew how to bond by shitting on someone who wasn't in the room. It made me really miss you guys for all of our faults we're not them." I say as Delaney watches me with tenderness. "I'm sorry I wasn't there Violence." she apologizes as I lean down to kiss her once more.
"Sometimes when someone seems to go crazy what they're actually doing is letting everyone see what they usually hide inside. Drugs are just a good excuse to let the true spaz come out." Billy says handing Petra our joint we've been passing around. It's all kumbaya shit right now. "Or an excuse to do something you always wanted to." Petra says as she looks at Billy with the corner of her eyes. She passes the joint to Koa as he takes a long drag and handing it off to me. I hold it up to Delaney letting her take a hit before me. Willie refusing the joint but passes it to Saya as she tips the joint thanking him. "All this mushy shit has me feeling uncomfortable." She tells us. "Come on Saya, you got to admit that we are a little fucked up family and even your cold heart loves us." Willie smiles at her as she rolls her eyes. "Friends....family it's all overrated. You really believe a bunch of teenage assassin's can have a family.....can have friends they trust. It's all a lie. This whole year was a lie." she states passing the joint to Billy. "All I ever wanted was to have a few friends who loved me, to be around people I could trust. Doesn't seem like that is that much to ask. Regardless if we are just teenage assassins'" I tell her. "I did learn something this year. I learned who my real friends are. Through all the shit you guys never turned your back on me. Especially you Billy, I could always trust you." I tell him, the weed hitting me a little more than I thought it would. "Ugh Dee your boyfriend is scaring me" he says as Delaney laughs on the couch. I slowly move her off my lap as I make my way over to Billy. "I never told you how much I appreciate you, man." I tell him "What are you doing?" he asks me as he looks between me and Delaney. She shrugs her shoulders at him continuing to giggle. "Come on. Give it up." I smile before pulling him into a hug. "You know what else I learned? Cynicism is the refuge of a coward. Sincerity man, that shit is hard. I love you, Billy." He sighs before returning my hug "All right. I love you too, Marcus. But listen, if we're gonna fuck...I'm on top." he teases as everyone burst into laughter.
Shabnam's POV
Shabnam sits in his makeshift office, while Marcus and the rest of his little crew escaped kings he was busy puppeteering the school. He gained the allegiances of his former tormentors like Viktor and by the end he had all the major cliques under control, ruling the campus with his student council and his social climbing girlfriend Kelly. Marcus and Delaney will be dead within the hour. This is a forgone conclusion. Even if his initial agents fail to kill Marcus and Delaney. He has a new ace up his sleeve. A traitor in Marcus' camp. This new ally would call as soon as the matter was concluded. And so he waited. Waited for the call that would once and for all show them all who truly ruled the school.
Notes:
A/N
Sorry it's taken me so long to update a new chapter. I got sick over last weekend and I've been fighting it ever since. I'm still not hundred percent but I wanted to get back to writing! Hope you love this chapter!!!
Chapter 30: Traitor Among Us
Chapter Text
Delaney's POV
We go over the plan again, "Okay, so after eight am when the sun is up, no one can get credit for killing rats anymore." Marcus says his hand squeezing mine for comfort and reassurance. "Yup. Only what... seven hours left to stay alive." Koa states. "They'll be expecting us to crawl back if we do. To graciously accept our rightful place in the school. None of those joiners could ever imagine anyone not wanting to be part of that game." Petra says leaning against a turned over table. "They won't be expecting us to flee the city then." Billy smiles, that cat like smile. "So we hide...wait out the clock until they stop hunting. In the morning, as soon as there are people on the street, we can disappear slip into the crowd." I remind everyone. "We take the muni to daily city and from there we hitchhike to San Jose." Saya adds as I give her a nod. "Remember, if we get separated, stick to the plan." I look at everyone, trying to remember every detail of their faces. This was my family, it was a little broken, a few bolts unscrewed but it was mine....
I saw something blinking from across the street, only for a second enough for my stomach to twist. Something was wrong, it was too quiet...the plan was almost too perfect. I quietly get up untangling my hand from Marcus's he looks at me questioningly. I give him a sweet smile before pulling Saya to the corner. "I think we are being watched. I don't want to alarm the others." I whisper to her my back pointing to everyone. Saya searches my faces before her eyes stare back at mine. "Dee...." she starts but I cut her off. "I'm going across the street to check things out. I need you to be on guard until I get back." I tell her, her eyes narrowing on mine. "I made a mistake leaving you once. I'm not doing it again." she grits her teeth. "Let me go instead" she offers but I shake my head. "No Saya." I object but she doesn't let me finish. "Someday you are going to need to stop trying to sacrifice yourself for all of us. When are you going to realize you are the only thing worth protecting?" she questions me. Marcus notices our whispered conversation as he leaves the idle chat between everyone to stand behind me. Saya's stare not leaving mine. "What's going on?" he questions. "Nothing. I'm going to make my rounds. Make sure the coast is clear." she tells him, her eyes never leaving mine. A flash of worry in those brown eyes before she walks away.
I tried not to pace in the room, Marcus could tell something was wrong. His hands coming to cup my face. "Sunshine. I know something is wrong." those beautiful chocolate eyes roaming over my face. "Kiss me. Please" I beg him, his lips finding mine an instant. My whole body coming alive at the feel of his soft lips, the way his touch sent shivers down my spine. I would never get use to him kissing me, every single time felt like my whole world was exploding before being rebuilt again. He pulls away slowly, those eyes back on mine. He knows I'm keeping something from him. "Honesty?" he asks as I let out a small sigh. "I saw something across the street. Saya is making sure it's nothing." I tell him, his body tensing slightly. "But?" he questions. "It's too quiet tonight....something feels off....feels wrong." I barely get the words out before something comes crashing into the window. "They found us!" Billy screams. The front door bust open as a very alive Viktor comes running through the door "Come to play, little RATS! No more hiding!" he says with that thick russian accent. I grab the daggers from my thigh holsters as I push Marcus behind me. Petra throws one of the many poison gas bombs in preparation for a moment like this. "Fuck you, limp dick!" She yells down the stairs at them. It explodes as I hear Viktor and one of his minions coughing.
"How the fuck did they find us?!" Marcus shouts "I...I don't know! You said Shabnam read your journals...maybe he told Viktor about this place?" I shout back at him. "We have to get out of here!" Marcus shouts at everyone as they grabs their most important items. "I know the streets better than Viktor for sure" Marcus says "Stick to the plan everything just like we talked about! I'll go out and draw them away" He states "The hell you will!" I shout at him. "Delaney there is no time to argue. Get everyone else out of here." He demands of me. "You are fucking crazy if you think I'm leaving your side for one second." I yell at him, those chocolate hues meet mine as they soften. "Willie, wait ten minutes then find Saya and go hide in Golden Gate Park until the sun rises." I order him as he nods his head. "Sometimes you can be so stubborn" he says shaking his head. "You love it and you know it, Violence." I smirk as his lips tilt into a grin.
We sneak out of a window making our way into the alleyway. "Shut it. Listen...." Viktors says not far from us. "Delaney....Marcus" he shouts as we begin running. We run behind a sex store trying to find the best place to hide. We search around for anything our eyes meeting as we instantly get the same idea. It must have been our lucky day because the car was unlocked. We jump in as he starts to hotwire the car, I shouldn't find this sexy in the slightest under our current circumstances but it was extremely hot. "I am so turned on right now" I tell him, his eyes shooting up to mine the corner of his lips turning into a smirk as the cars engine comes alive. We take off turning back onto the main street, Viktor and his friend were standing right in front of the window their guns pointed directly at the smashed window we used as a decoy to give ourselves more time.
They started shooting up the store before our stolen car comes barreling into them. Somehow Viktor lands with a thud on the hood as he holds on for dear life. "Goddamn it...Why won't you die!" Marcus shouts at him as we speed down the road. "Nothing can kill Viktor!" He shouts as he points the gun right at me. Marcus's eyes widen in terror before I quickly move the barrel of the gun away from me. I use my other hand to grab one of my daggers. I quickly stab him in the thigh as he screams out in pain. "You bitch!" he yells before his gun comes pointing at me again. This time I barely have enough time to point it away from me. Dropping my dagger on the floor of the car as both my hands hold the gun away from my face. He shoots the machine gun off my hands burning as I scream. Marcus hits the break as one of his arms grabs me tightly holding me into him. Viktor holds on surprising the both of us. "Still here" He chuckles. The gun now pointing at Marcus. I hear a crunch coming from the back of the car my body being ripped away from Marcus's hold as I slam into the dashboard, a scream tearing it's way through my throat. "Delaney!" Marcus shouts.
Viktor is thrown from the hood of the car as the police officer that rear ended us points his gun at him lying on the floor. Marcus helps me out of the car as we try to run, he takes one of my arms swinging it over his shoulder as his other hand grabs my waist. My hand was burnt so badly I couldn't feel it. Couldn't hear shit out of my right ear..the gun going off inches from it making me deaf in that ear. There was no buzzing...nothing it was silent. My ribs felt like they were broken from the impact of the dashboard. So many sirens surrounding the area as we both try to run as fast as my body will let us.
We are so close to the Golden Gate Park....Koa comes out from nowhere starling the both of us. "Fuck! You scared the shit out of us!" I yell at him. "Sorry. We had to hide out in a house not far from here.....there's more out there hunting us." he explains, we follow him towards a group of houses being built. "Where is everyone else?" Marcus questions "Waiting on you." He looks over his shoulder at the both of us. We make it five houses down when Koa turns to walk up a gravel driveway and through the open garage door. Marcus helps me bend down making it under the half opened door. It was too quiet. "Marcus..." I whisper, his hand tightens on my waist. "Grab your daggers now Delaney" he whispers as I do what he says. The hairs on the back of my neck stand up as we slowly walk through the door and up the stairs. Once my eyes adjust to the darkness I notice something laying on the ground my eyes widening when I realize who it was and not what it was. A guttural scream leaves my lips as I try to rush over to Billy's lifeless body. Koa steps in front of me before I make it. Petra sobbing in his arms as he holds his tomahawk against her throat.
"What did you do!" I screamed. Marcus holds me back as I grip my daggers. Koa clicks his tongue. "Lin needed someone inside your little group. Someone who could report back to him about what you were up too. Guess he lost faith in the Rat Queen. It's a shame really Delaney. I was hoping that I could change your mind.....a girl like you wasting your time with a guy like him. He left you for dead.....left you during your healing and yet you still chose him! What does he have that I didn't? I mean I'm better looking.....stronger.....smarter.....I'm the whole package. We could have been a power couple! One legacy to another. But you chose him" he sneers. My eyebrows pinched in confusion. "Your a legacy?" I asked, the smile that split his face made my skin crawl. "That's right, baby." he answers. "Delaney. I need you to breathe and think." Marcus whispers. I try to take deep breaths as I search the room for anything that I could use. Any distraction I could create long enough to free Petra from his grasp. Koa chuckles "Cute but there's nothing you can do. I'll give you one last chance. Kill the rats and join me where you rightfully belong." he offers me. "Over my dead body you piece of shit." I snap, his nose flaring as his eyes narrow on mine. "Such a dirty mouth on a pretty girl." his hand moves slightly as his tomahawk starts to slice into Petra's throat.
Willie burst through the front door stopping Koa, his attention moving to Willie who is shouting at us. "It was Koa!!!!!! He's the real rat!!!!" his bulky body racing up the stairs. "Focus and throw" Marcus whispers as I take a deep breath before releasing one of my daggers. Koa's body goes rigid as his tomahawk comes clattering to the ground. Petra's hands flying towards her neck holding it in shock before she races to us. Koa sways back and forth before hitting the ground with a loud thunk. I walk over pulling my dagger from the middle of his forehead. I wipe my dagger on his clothes cleaning his blood off it. "We have to get out of here man. We got split up Saya is around here somewhere." he tells us. We start to head down the steps when the sound of a machine gun goes off. I grab my chest checking for a bullet hole, when I don't feel anything I look up to find Marcus just as shocked as I was. We look back to see Willie laying on the floor blood pooling out of his chest. "Willie!" Marcus shouts in horror as he looks at his best friend lying on the ground dead. "Run Rats Run!" Viktors voice shouts from where ever he was. He wasn't in the house but he was close....close enough to shoot us.
We take off as Viktor starts spraying bullets all around us. "Don't stop running!" I scream as Petra takes off. Marcus grabs my hand as we both match each other's pace. "Whatever happens just know that I love you." Marcus says "I love you too, Violence" I tell him. We turn a corner. The fear hits for a second. The horror of losing my best friends....my family was slowly but surely disappearing. I needed to snap out of it, I wasn't going to die here...I wasn't going to let Marcus die here. Not like this...Not after everything I have fought for. No I couldn't let this happen. The gun is going off again as we run out of the dark alleyway looking behind us checking for Viktors huge body. I can feel Marcus's body tense next to me as my eyes widen. Saya's katana impaling him, her face wide in shock. The scream that rips through my body was unworldly. "No....no....no......this can't be happening!" I sob. Saya slowly pulls her katana from Marcus's body as he drops to the ground. I pull him into my arms, cradling him as I rock back and forth my sobs wracking my body. "Stay with me....please....stay with me....you can't die...you can't leave me..I can't....I can't do this without you!" I sob into him. He tucks the stray hair behind my ear as he smiles up at me. "I love you Delaney Murphey." he whispers, the lights in his eyes fading.
Adryyr on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Aug 2023 01:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Aug 2023 03:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
ThePillowPrincess on Chapter 24 Sat 19 Aug 2023 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 24 Sat 19 Aug 2023 08:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Izzylaroi (Guest) on Chapter 26 Fri 01 Sep 2023 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 26 Fri 01 Sep 2023 09:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
JJ (Guest) on Chapter 27 Fri 01 Sep 2023 07:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 27 Fri 01 Sep 2023 09:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Izzylaroi (Guest) on Chapter 27 Sat 02 Sep 2023 08:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 27 Sun 03 Sep 2023 02:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 27 Tue 05 Sep 2023 05:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Big boy (Guest) on Chapter 27 Sat 02 Sep 2023 08:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 27 Sun 03 Sep 2023 02:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 27 Tue 05 Sep 2023 05:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
JJ (Guest) on Chapter 28 Sat 09 Sep 2023 03:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 28 Sat 09 Sep 2023 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Izzylaroi (Guest) on Chapter 28 Fri 15 Sep 2023 01:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 28 Sun 17 Sep 2023 02:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Izzylaroi (Guest) on Chapter 30 Mon 02 Oct 2023 05:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
ZooeyJenn15 on Chapter 30 Mon 02 Oct 2023 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Victoria (Guest) on Chapter 30 Mon 14 Oct 2024 07:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Victoria (Guest) on Chapter 30 Mon 14 Oct 2024 07:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Victoria (Guest) on Chapter 30 Mon 14 Oct 2024 07:33AM UTC
Comment Actions